general_o agree_v that_o the_o primitive_a christian_n do_v frequent_o eat_v in_o common_a every_o one_o contribute_v as_o they_o be_v able_a unto_o these_o feast_n unto_o which_o the_o poor_a have_v as_o free_a access_n as_o the_o rich_a although_o they_o be_v not_o able_a to_o join_v their_o portion_n unto_o their_o brethren_n s._n paul_n explain_v himself_o clear_o 11._o 1_o cor_fw-la 11._o when_o he_o say_v unto_o the_o believer_n of_o corinth_n when_o you_o meet_v together_o this_o be_v not_o to_o eat_v the_o supper_n of_o the_o lord_n for_o each_o one_o haste_v to_o eat_v his_o own_o supper_n and_o one_o be_v hungry_a and_o another_o be_v drunken_a what_o have_v you_o not_o house_n to_o eat_v and_o to_o drink_v in_o or_o do_v you_o despise_v the_o house_n of_o god_n and_o shame_v they_o which_o have_v not_o it_o be_v also_o grant_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v celebrate_v at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o place_n where_o the_o christian_n make_v these_o meal_n together_o and_o therefore_o it_o be_v the_o apostle_n speak_v of_o eat_v the_o supper_n of_o the_o lord_n back_v the_o censure_n which_o he_o pronounce_v against_o the_o corinthian_n by_o reason_n of_o disorder_n and_o excess_n which_o they_o commit_v in_o these_o feast_n of_o charity_n with_o the_o history_n of_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o he_o recite_v at_o large_a a_o undoubted_a proof_n that_o this_o sacrament_n be_v celebrate_v in_o the_o time_n and_o at_o the_o place_n where_o believer_n do_v eat_v together_o s._n luke_n make_v it_o appear_v evident_o when_o speak_v of_o the_o first_o christian_n of_o the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n 2.42_o act_n 2.42_o he_o say_v that_o they_o all_o do_v persevere_v in_o the_o doctrine_n and_o communion_n of_o the_o apostle_n 46._o verse_n 46._o and_o in_o break_v bread_n and_o of_o prayer_n and_o afterward_o that_o they_o daily_o go_v unto_o the_o temple_n and_o break_v bread_n from_o house_n to_o house_n they_o eat_v their_o bread_n with_o joy_n and_o singleness_n of_o heart_n and_o in_o the_o same_o book_n he_o far_o observe_v 20.7_o act._n 20.7_o that_o the_o first_o day_n of_o the_o week_n that_o be_v the_o lord_n day_n the_o disciple_n meet_v together_o to_o break_v bread_n s._n peter_n speak_v of_o this_o feast_n when_o he_o say_v unto_o the_o believer_n 2.13_o 2_o pet._n 2.13_o to_o who_o he_o write_v his_o second_o epistle_n that_o seducer_n and_o hypocrite_n be_v blot_n and_o stain_n which_o take_v pleasure_n in_o unrighteousness_n feast_v together_o with_o you_o s._n judas_n who_o epistle_n be_v only_o a_o abridgement_n of_o s._n peter_n speak_v so_o plain_o that_o he_o leave_v we_o not_o the_o least_o cause_n of_o doubt_n 12._o judas_n 12._o say_v of_o these_o same_o person_n that_o they_o be_v spot_n in_o the_o christian_a feast_n of_o charity_n it_o be_v in_o s._n judes_n language_n in_o the_o agapae_fw-la this_o word_n agape_n which_o be_v very_o famous_a in_o this_o sense_n in_o the_o ancient_a church_n signify_v proper_o in_o our_o language_n love_n or_o dilection_n the_o practice_n of_o these_o agapae_n continue_v a_o long_a while_n among_o christian_n and_o tertullian_n who_o live_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o ii_o century_n and_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o iii_o give_v we_o a_o agreeable_a description_n of_o it_o 39_o tertul._n apolog_fw-la cap._n 39_o our_o supper_n say_v he_o show_v what_o it_o be_v by_o the_o name_n which_o it_o bear_v it_o be_v call_v by_o a_o name_n which_o signify_v love_n among_o the_o greek_n we_o comfort_v the_o poor_a by_o this_o refreshment_n we_o sit_v not_o down_o to_o table_n till_o after_o prayer_n we_o eat_v to_o suffice_v hunger_n and_o drink_v what_o decency_n and_o purity_n will_v allow_v we_o there_o take_v our_o meal_n but_o like_o person_n which_o consider_v that_o they_o must_v again_o return_v unto_o the_o worship_n and_o service_n of_o god_n during_o the_o whole_a night_n we_o there_o discourse_v with_o one_o another_o but_o so_o as_o know_v that_o god_n hear_v they_o which_o discourse_n after_o wash_v our_o hand_n and_o that_o light_n be_v bring_v those_o that_o be_v present_a be_v desire_v to_o assist_v in_o sing_v some_o hymn_n unto_o god_n as_o every_o one_o be_v able_a to_o do_v either_o out_o of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n or_o out_o of_o his_o own_o mind_n it_o be_v observe_v from_o thence_o how_o he_o have_v drink_v and_o in_o fine_a the_o feast_n be_v end_v with_o prayer_n as_o it_o be_v begin_v it_o be_v true_a tertullian_n do_v not_o speak_v of_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n in_o all_o this_o discourse_n but_o it_o may_v suffice_v that_o he_o give_v it_o sufficient_o to_o be_v understand_v that_o they_o attend_v the_o service_n of_o god_n in_o the_o same_o place_n where_o christian_n make_v their_o agapae_n for_o it_o may_v easy_o be_v gather_v that_o they_o do_v there_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n as_o often_o as_o they_o hold_v these_o feast_n to_o know_v precise_o how_o often_o the_o feast_n of_o charity_n be_v join_v to_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v what_o be_v not_o easy_o do_v it_o will_v not_o be_v so_o hard_a to_o show_v how_o long_o they_o continue_v these_o agapae_n and_o common_a feast_n in_o the_o place_n where_o they_o assemble_v for_o the_o service_n of_o god_n and_o where_o by_o consequence_n they_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n for_o i_o find_v that_o this_o be_v practise_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o iv_o century_n but_o because_o there_o be_v great_a abuse_n creep_v into_o these_o feast_n the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n assemble_v about_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 360._o be_v constrain_v to_o forbid_v the_o use_n of_o they_o in_o the_o temple_n and_o church_n you_o must_v forbear_v say_v he_o make_v the_o agapae_n in_o the_o temple_n 28._o council_n laodic_n cap._n 28._o or_o of_o set_v up_o table_n and_o eat_v in_o the_o house_n of_o god_n it_o appear_v by_o what_o have_v be_v say_v that_o for_o the_o most_o part_n the_o place_n where_o the_o eucharist_n be_v celebrate_v and_o consecrate_v be_v the_o place_n where_o believer_n meet_v together_o to_o serve_v god_n and_o where_o for_o a_o long_a time_n they_o make_v their_o feast_n of_o charity_n even_o at_o the_o same_o time_n that_o they_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n it_o be_v true_a those_o place_n be_v very_o different_a according_a to_o the_o diversity_n of_o state_n and_o condition_n wherein_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n be_v at_o the_o first_o beginning_n of_o christianity_n they_o assemble_v in_o private_a house_n sometime_o in_o one_o place_n sometime_o in_o another_o in_o private_a and_o obscure_a place_n to_o be_v shelter_v as_o well_o from_o the_o rage_n of_o the_o jew_n as_o the_o fury_n of_o the_o gentile_n therefore_o it_o be_v that_o they_o assemble_v before_o day_n and_o in_o the_o night_n time_n and_o they_o continue_v so_o to_o do_v for_o a_o long_a time_n while_o the_o church_n be_v harrass_v with_o persecution_n and_o because_o that_o sometime_o they_o assemble_v together_o at_o the_o tomb_n of_o martyr_n they_o also_o there_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n at_o least_o the_o pontifical_a book_n observe_v in_o the_o life_n of_o felix_n the_o first_o towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o iii_o century_n that_o this_o pope_n decree_v that_o mass_n shall_v be_v celebrate_v upon_o the_o sepulcher_n of_o martyr_n which_o by_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n be_v call_v a_o sacrifice_n of_o thanksgiving_n in_o his_o discourse_n unto_o the_o assembly_n of_o saint_n or_o to_o the_o church_n of_o god_n because_o in_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n thanks_o be_v give_v unto_o god_n for_o the_o victory_n of_o martyr_n as_o s._n austin_n speak_v who_o make_v mention_n of_o this_o same_o custom_n in_o the_o last_o chapter_n of_o the_o viii_o book_n de_fw-fr civit._n dei_fw-la yet_o it_o must_v not_o be_v imagine_v but_o that_o during_o these_o sad_a and_o troublesome_a time_n they_o have_v some_o fix_a place_n destinate_a for_o their_o exercise_n for_o there_o be_v sufficient_a intermission_n during_o the_o which_o they_o build_v certain_a little_a house_n join_v to_o their_o churchyard_n which_o be_v place_n distant_a from_o the_o sight_n of_o man_n where_o by_o consequence_n they_o assemble_v with_o great_a safety_n the_o ecclesiastical_a history_n of_o eusebius_n do_v testify_v so_o much_o and_o in_o several_a place_n mention_n those_o place_n where_o christian_n be_v wont_a to_o assemble_v observe_v that_o before_o the_o persecution_n of_o dioclesian_n they_o have_v some_o intermission_n under_o certain_a emperor_n during_o which_o they_o atempt_v some_o better_a and_o large_a building_n than_o those_o which_o they_o have_v before_o but_o god_n will_v humble_v his_o church_n which_o go_v about_o to_o lose_v among_o lily_n the_o beauty_n which_o she_o have_v acquire_v among_o thorn_n he_o
be_v take_v from_o the_o offering_n which_o christian_n offer_v upon_o the_o table_n in_o the_o church_n at_o the_o usual_a time_n that_o they_o assemble_v unto_o the_o communion_n as_o we_o shall_v make_v appear_v in_o the_o four_o chapter_n which_o will_v plain_o evidence_n that_o these_o offering_n be_v of_o the_o very_a same_o kind_n of_o bread_n as_o that_o which_o be_v use_v in_o the_o ordinary_a action_n of_o life_n and_o if_o in_o process_n of_o time_n there_o ensue_v any_o alteration_n it_o be_v not_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o nature_n or_o quality_n of_o bread_n as_o if_o that_o of_o common_a use_n be_v leaven_v and_o that_o of_o the_o eucharist_n unleavened_a see_v it_o be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o sort_n of_o bread_n all_o the_o difference_n consist_v first_o in_o that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v to_o be_v of_o a_o round_a form_n second_o about_o the_o seven_o century_n they_o begin_v to_o prepare_v it_o express_o and_o on_o purpose_n for_o the_o celebrate_n of_o the_o sacrament_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o six_o canon_n of_o the_o sixteenth_o council_n of_o toledo_n assemble_v anno_fw-la 693._o which_o we_o will_v cite_v at_o large_a in_o the_o follow_a chapter_n by_o some_o word_n of_o cardinal_n humbert_n spicil_n t._n 4._o bibl._n paâ—_n part_n 2._o p._n 212._o l._n 3_o c._n 33._o t._n 4._o spicil_n which_o write_v in_o the_o eleven_o century_n and_o of_o the_o ancient_a custom_n of_o the_o monastery_n of_o clunie_n write_v in_o the_o same_o century_n whereto_o there_o be_v many_o ceremony_n multiply_v for_o the_o prepare_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n whereas_o there_o be_v none_o at_o all_o at_o first_o because_o it_o be_v not_o make_v of_o set_a purpose_n but_o with_o the_o common_a bread_n and_o even_o when_o it_o be_v begin_v to_o be_v make_v of_o purpose_n we_o do_v not_o find_v there_o be_v any_o great_a ceremony_n use_v about_o it_o in_o fine_a it_o be_v think_v good_a in_o process_n of_o time_n to_o make_v upon_o the_o bread_n the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n unto_o which_o custom_n father_n sirmond_n do_v apply_v the_o three_o canon_n of_o the_o second_o council_n of_o tours_n 4_o sirmond_n de_fw-fr azymo_fw-la c._n 4_o assemble_v anno_fw-la 567._o and_o the_o first_o of_o the_o five_o council_n of_o arles_n hold_v in_o the_o year_n 554._o although_o to_o my_o seem_n there_o be_v nothing_o very_o clear_a in_o these_o two_o canon_n for_o authorise_v this_o custom_n also_o the_o same_o sirmond_n do_v confess_v in_o the_o same_o place_n that_o the_o interpretation_n which_o he_o give_v unto_o the_o council_n of_o tours_n which_o be_v the_o plain_a of_o the_o two_o allege_a by_o he_o be_v not_o allow_v by_o all_o and_o indeed_o it_o be_v not_o very_o likely_a that_o the_o christian_n of_o the_o west_n which_o begin_v not_o to_o prepare_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n separately_z from_o ordinary_a bread_n until_o about_o the_o seven_o or_o eight_o century_n shall_v have_v mark_v it_o before_o that_o time_n with_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n but_o so_o it_o be_v for_o certain_a that_o the_o use_n of_o leaven_a bread_n in_o the_o eucharist_n continue_v still_o in_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o the_o time_n of_o gregory_n the_o first_o 41._o vit._n greg._n l._n 2._o c._n 41._o as_o the_o history_n of_o that_o woman_n do_v import_v who_o admire_v that_o this_o pope_n shall_v call_v the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n a_o loaf_n which_o she_o know_v very_o well_o she_o have_v make_v with_o she_o own_o hand_n and_o this_o custom_n continue_v not_o only_o in_o gregory_n time_n but_o also_o a_o good_a part_n of_o the_o nine_o century_n at_o which_o time_n a_o great_a difference_n have_v break_v out_o betwixt_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a church_n we_o do_v not_o find_v that_o among_o sundry_a reproach_n and_o some_o of_o they_o either_o very_a light_n or_o it_o may_v be_v unjust_a make_v by_o the_o greek_n against_o the_o latin_n that_o they_o have_v in_o any_o manner_n touch_v the_o question_n of_o leaven_a or_o unleavened_a bread_n which_o they_o will_v not_o have_v omit_v if_o the_o latin_n have_v use_v unleavened_a bread_n in_o their_o eucharist_n as_o they_o fail_v not_o to_o condemn_v this_o practice_n in_o the_o eleven_o century_n at_o which_o time_n this_o contention_n be_v manage_v with_o great_a heat_n on_o both_o side_n a_o manifest_a sign_n that_o the_o latin_a church_n do_v not_o begin_v to_o use_v unleavened_a bread_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o her_o sacrament_n but_o in_o that_o space_n of_o time_n which_o pass_v betwixt_o the_o nine_o and_o the_o eleven_o century_n azymo_fw-la sirmond_n de_fw-fr azymo_fw-la father_n sirmond_n have_v at_o large_a justify_v this_o truth_n and_o after_o his_o manner_n confirm_v it_o with_o such_o clear_a and_o strong_a reason_n and_o particular_o those_o abovementioned_a that_o nothing_o can_v be_v add_v unto_o what_o he_o have_v say_v have_v very_o solid_o refute_v what_o cardinal_n baronius_n allege_v against_o it_o and_o show_v that_o hugo_n tuscus_n and_o rupert_n de_fw-fr duitz_n be_v deceive_v when_o they_o imagine_v as_o well_o as_o baronius_n that_o the_o latin_a church_n have_v always_o use_v unleavened_a bread_n in_o the_o eucharist_n 278._o hist_o council_n florent_fw-la sguropuli_fw-la sect._n 10._o c._n 1._o p._n 278._o in_o the_o council_n of_o florance_n hold_v under_o pope_n eugenius_n the_o four_o where_o be_v make_v by_o interest_n of_o state_n and_o policy_n a_o seem_a accord_n betwixt_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a church_n it_o be_v conclude_v as_o to_o what_o concern_v leaven_v or_o unleavened_a bread_n that_o each_o church_n shall_v retain_v its_o own_o custom_n viz._n that_o the_o eastern_a church_n shall_v make_v their_o eucharist_n with_o leaven_a bread_n and_o the_o western_a with_o unleavened_a bread_n so_o that_o the_o one_o shall_v not_o be_v oblige_v to_o follow_v the_o use_n and_o custom_n of_o the_o other_o 14._o raban_n de_fw-fr instit_fw-la cleric_a l._n 1._o c._n 14._o nevertheless_o i_o can_v pass_v by_o what_o rabanus_n archbishop_n of_o mayence_n write_v in_o the_o nine_o century_n that_o unleavened_a bread_n shall_v be_v sanctify_v and_o wine_n mingle_v with_o water_n to_o make_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o he_o prove_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o book_n of_o leviticus_n and_o by_o the_o example_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o use_v unleavened_a bread_n in_o the_o institution_n of_o his_o sacrament_n but_o it_o must_v either_o be_v say_v that_o this_o opinion_n be_v a_o particular_a opinion_n of_o his_o own_o or_o that_o he_o intend_v only_o it_o shall_v be_v so_o use_v the_o thursday_n before_o easter_n exact_o to_o imitate_v the_o practice_n of_o our_o saviour_n or_o in_o fine_a what_o i_o believe_v to_o be_v more_o probable_a that_o this_o custom_n begin_v to_o be_v introduce_v into_o the_o diocese_n of_o that_o prelate_n if_o it_o be_v not_o safe_a to_o say_v that_o this_o long_a observation_n of_o unleavened_a bread_n be_v add_v unto_o rabanus_n his_o work_n which_o i_o dare_v not_o affirm_v not_o be_v on_o the_o place_n to_o compare_v the_o print_a copy_n with_o the_o manuscript_n chap._n iu._n wherein_o be_v show_v from_o whence_o be_v take_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o what_o be_v the_o form_n of_o the_o bread_n with_o the_o innovation_n and_o change_n which_o ensue_v thereupon_o it_o be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o show_v that_o bread_n and_o wine_n have_v always_o be_v the_o matter_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n among_o christian_n except_v some_o few_o heretic_n which_o have_v change_v it_o other_o that_o have_v miserable_o alter_v and_o corrupt_v the_o celebration_n and_o in_o fine_a other_o which_o have_v whole_o reject_v it_o though_o upon_o several_a motive_n and_o different_a principle_n neither_o be_v it_o sufficient_a to_o have_v hint_v at_o the_o reproach_n which_o be_v make_v against_o christian_n upon_o account_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o this_o divine_a sacrament_n and_o to_o have_v examine_v the_o great_a controversy_n which_o arm_v if_o it_o may_v be_v so_o say_v the_o greek_a church_n against_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o the_o xi_o century_n touch_v the_o nature_n and_o quality_n of_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n to_o know_v whether_o it_o shall_v be_v leaven_v or_o unleavened_a to_o the_o end_n nothing_o shall_v be_v want_v unto_o this_o consideration_n we_o must_v endeavour_v to_o find_v out_o from_o whence_o be_v take_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n employ_v by_o christian_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o their_o sacrament_n i_o make_v no_o question_n but_o they_o proceed_v from_o the_o liberality_n of_o believer_n who_o be_v inflame_v in_o those_o happy_a time_n with_o the_o divine_a fire_n of_o charity_n which_o the_o ancient_n
good_a for_o the_o time_n wherein_o it_o be_v make_v and_o do_v clear_o justify_v what_o we_o have_v say_v touch_v the_o nature_n and_o form_n of_o the_o bread_n which_o christian_n be_v accustom_v to_o use_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n i_o can_v find_v that_o there_o happen_v any_o other_o alteration_n until_o at_o last_o in_o the_o eleven_o century_n they_o begin_v in_o some_o church_n in_o the_o west_n to_o change_v the_o form_n and_o quality_n of_o the_o bread_n which_o have_v be_v always_o use_v in_o this_o sacrament_n use_v instead_o of_o it_o little_a host_n like_o wafer_n round_o and_o white_a and_o very_o thin_a and_o slender_a whereof_o the_o interpreter_n of_o the_o roman_a order_n who_o live_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o eleven_o century_n of_o who_o we_o have_v already_o speak_v make_v great_a complaint_n 61._o apud_fw-la cassand_n in_o liâ—turg_n p._n 61._o not_o endure_v this_o great_a innovation_n the_o quantity_n say_v he_o of_o a_o handful_n be_v the_o least_o of_o all_o measure_n to_o make_v bread_n of_o which_o quantity_n be_v very_o just_o appoint_v unto_o those_o which_o sacrifice_v for_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o altar_n and_o if_o there_o be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v in_o all_o the_o old_a nor_o the_o new_a testament_n a_o small_a measure_n than_o a_o handful_n and_o if_o nothing_o aught_o to_o be_v do_v within_o the_o temple_n of_o the_o lord_n nor_o out_o of_o it_o without_o order_n and_o measure_n these_o despicable_a little_a oblation_n seem_v no_o way_n unto_o i_o fit_a for_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o church_n because_o they_o be_v without_o measure_n and_o without_o reason_n cassander_n who_o have_v see_v the_o book_n and_o who_o relate_v several_a passage_n in_o his_o liturgy_n add_v this_o author_n otherwise_o pious_a prudent_a 62._o ibid._n p._n 62._o and_o very_o well_o verse_v in_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n say_v thereupon_o several_a other_o thing_n it_o appear_v that_o he_o have_v much_o ado_n to_o suffer_v that_o in_o his_o time_n in_o some_o church_n the_o oblation_n of_o bread_n which_o by_o a_o ancient_a custom_n of_o the_o church_n be_v offer_v by_o the_o faithful_a people_n upon_o the_o lord_n table_n for_o the_o use_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n be_v reduce_v unto_o the_o form_n of_o a_o crown-piece_n and_o a_o slight_a slender_a substance_n much_o different_a from_o the_o form_n of_o true_a bread_n therefore_o it_o be_v that_o by_o contempt_n they_o call_v they_o slender_a wafer_n make_v in_o the_o form_n of_o piece_n of_o money_n which_o we_o call_v crown_n they_o attribute_v unto_o they_o a_o imaginary_a shadowy_a lightness_n and_o affirm_v they_o do_v not_o deserve_v the_o name_n of_o bread_n they_o be_v so_o thin_a and_o that_o by_o reason_n of_o they_o divine_a service_n and_o the_o religion_n of_o ecclesiastical_a office_n do_v receive_v in_o all_o respect_n very_o great_a damage_n and_o inveigh_v against_o they_o in_o sundry_a other_o sharp_a and_o harsh_a expression_n all_o which_o thing_n i_o have_v not_o think_v fit_a here_o to_o recite_v but_o whatever_o this_o learned_a interpreter_n of_o the_o roman_a order_n can_v say_v or_o do_v he_o can_v not_o hinder_v but_o that_o the_o use_n of_o these_o wafer_n be_v establish_v in_o the_o whole_a extent_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n and_o that_o also_o some_o other_o christian_n who_o hold_v no_o communion_n with_o the_o latin_a church_n have_v hold_v and_o retain_v it_o among_o they_o although_o in_o other_o thing_n they_o declare_v themselves_o to_o be_v contrary_a unto_o she_o both_o in_o doctrine_n and_o worship_n but_o yet_o thing_n rest_v not_o there_o for_o instead_o of_o bread_n in_o the_o eucharist_n offer_v by_o believer_n or_o at_o least_o flower_n whereof_o it_o be_v make_v they_o oblige_v the_o people_n to_o offer_v piece_n of_o money_n as_o honorius_n of_o autun_n who_o live_v in_o the_o twelve_o or_o thirteen_o century_n do_v inform_v we_o his_o word_n deserve_v to_o be_v here_o insert_v 66._o honor._n augustodun_fw-la in_o gem_n anim_fw-la c._n 66._o it_o be_v say_v that_o ancient_o the_o priest_n receive_v flower_n from_o each_o house_n or_o family_n which_o be_v still_o practise_v by_o the_o greek_n and_o that_o they_o make_v thereof_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o lord_n which_o they_o offer_v for_o the_o people_n and_o distribute_v it_o among_o they_o after_o it_o be_v consecrate_v for_o all_o those_o which_o offer_v flower_n assist_v at_o mass_n and_o it_o be_v say_v for_o they_o in_o the_o canon_n of_o all_o those_o which_o be_v here_o present_a which_o offer_n unto_o thou_o this_o sacrifice_n of_o praise_n but_o after_o the_o church_n be_v increase_v in_o number_n and_o decrease_v in_o holiness_n it_o be_v decree_v by_o reason_n of_o carnal_a man_n that_o those_o that_o can_v shall_v communicate_v every_o lord_n day_n or_o every_o three_o sunday_n or_o on_o great_a festival_n day_n or_o three_o time_n a_o year_n and_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o people_n seldom_o communicate_v it_o be_v not_o needful_a to_o make_v so_o great_a a_o loaf_n it_o be_v order_v that_o it_o shall_v be_v make_v in_o the_o form_n of_o a_o piece_n of_o money_n and_o that_o the_o people_n shall_v offer_v piece_n of_o money_n instead_o of_o meal_n which_o be_v to_o this_o time_n practise_v in_o the_o whole_a communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n i_o have_v enlarge_v upon_o this_o custom_n and_o have_v make_v no_o difficulty_n to_o examine_v it_o from_o first_o to_o last_o because_o that_o the_o change_v happen_v in_o this_o custom_n seem_v to_o i_o of_o great_a importance_n than_o many_o imagine_v for_o man_n be_v not_o usual_o incline_v unto_o the_o change_n of_o this_o nature_n without_o some_o weighty_a reason_n it_o must_v needs_o be_v that_o those_o which_o have_v change_v the_o form_n the_o consistence_n and_o the_o quality_n of_o the_o eucharist_n have_v be_v thereunto_o induce_v for_o some_o great_a design_n there_o be_v some_o which_o think_v that_o the_o motive_n there_o soon_o follow_v it_o such_o change_n in_o the_o doctrine_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o design_n to_o remove_v and_o banish_v from_o the_o mind_n and_o thought_n of_o communicant_n that_o that_o which_o be_v receive_v by_o the_o hand_n at_o the_o lord_n table_n and_o be_v put_v into_o the_o mouth_n be_v bread_n to_o which_o purpose_n say_v they_o these_o wafer_n be_v very_o fit_a which_o be_v present_v unto_o they_o or_o rather_o be_v put_v into_o their_o mouth_n see_v they_o have_v neither_o the_o form_n nor_o figure_n of_o true_a bread_n and_o that_o never_o any_o people_n or_o nation_n in_o the_o world_n use_v this_o kind_n of_o food_n and_o what_o do_v the_o more_o confirm_v they_o in_o this_o belief_n be_v that_o this_o change_n happen_v not_o as_o they_o suppose_v until_o after_o the_o condemnation_n of_o berengar_n viz._n towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o xi_o century_n but_o as_o these_o conjecture_n do_v not_o much_o concern_v we_o so_o i_o leave_v unto_o the_o reader_n to_o determine_v whether_o they_o be_v to_o be_v admit_v or_o not_o and_o proceed_v to_o the_o examination_n of_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o symbol_n chap._n v._n of_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o first_o of_o the_o place_n where_o they_o be_v consecrate_a and_o of_o the_o matter_n of_o chalice_n and_o patins_z after_o jesus_n christ_n have_v take_v the_o bread_n and_o the_o cup_n the_o evangelist_n observe_v that_o he_o give_v thanks_o that_o be_v that_o he_o bless_v and_o consecrate_a they_o the_o church_n that_o imitate_v he_o in_o the_o first_o action_n have_v also_o do_v the_o like_a in_o the_o second_o although_o in_o process_n of_o time_n she_o have_v add_v divers_a ceremony_n which_o be_v not_o therein_o at_o first_o but_o because_o the_o consecration_n contain_v several_a thing_n as_o the_o place_n where_o it_o be_v do_v the_o matter_n of_o chalice_n and_o patins_z the_o language_n the_o ceremony_n and_o the_o form_n of_o consecrate_v that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o consecrate_v liturgy_n these_o thing_n must_v be_v examine_v in_o order_n to_o avoid_v obscurity_n and_o confusion_n in_o this_o chapter_n i_o design_v to_o treat_v of_o the_o place_n of_o consecration_n and_o of_o the_o matter_n of_o chalice_n as_o to_o the_o place_n it_o be_v to_o be_v consider_v either_o general_o or_o particular_o in_o the_o former_a sense_n it_o be_v the_o place_n where_o christian_n assemble_v together_o for_o the_o worship_n of_o almighty_a god_n wherein_o they_o perform_v their_o exercise_n of_o piety_n and_o devotion_n and_o wherein_o for_o a_o long_a time_n they_o eat_v altogether_o for_o in_o the_o same_o place_n wherein_o they_o make_v their_o agapae_n and_o where_o they_o take_v these_o love-feast_n they_o also_o do_v celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n and_o indeed_o all_o
adore_v by_o the_o people_n see_v there_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o lift_v up_o the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o western_a church_n before_o the_o xi_o century_n as_o for_o the_o eastern_a church_n he_o confess_v that_o they_o elevate_v the_o sacrament_n but_o after_o the_o lord_n prayer_n and_o some_o other_o prayer_n at_o the_o very_a instant_n of_o communicate_v and_o he_o prove_v it_o by_o the_o liturgy_n of_o st._n james_n st._n chrysostom_n by_o anastasius_n the_o sinaite_n by_o george_n codin_n and_o by_o the_o author_n of_o the_o life_n of_o st._n basil_n attribute_v unto_o amphilochius_n but_o which_o in_o all_o likelihood_n be_v not_o he_o and_o he_o observe_v that_o the_o christian_n of_o ethiopia_n practise_v the_o same_o ceremony_n which_o be_v quite_o different_a from_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n it_o be_v only_o do_v to_o call_v the_o people_n to_o the_o communion_n in_o say_v holy_a thing_n be_v for_o the_o saint_n and_o not_o to_o have_v they_o adore_v the_o eucharist_n as_o among_o the_o latin_n therefore_o it_o be_v that_o whereas_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n be_v join_v immediate_o after_o consecration_n which_o according_a to_o their_o belief_n change_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n render_v that_o which_o that_o he_o celebrate_v hold_v in_o his_o hand_n a_o object_n of_o sovereign_a adoration_n whereunto_o those_o which_o be_v present_a be_v invite_v by_o the_o elevate_a the_o host_n present_o after_o it_o be_v consecrate_v that_o of_o the_o greek_a church_n be_v not_o do_v till_o a_o good_a while_n after_o consecration_n and_o as_o they_o be_v ready_a to_o communicate_v so_o that_o the_o intent_n of_o it_o be_v only_o to_o call_v believer_n to_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o maynard_n rest_v not_o there_o he_o answer_v as_o gore_n do_v those_o which_o wrest_v some_o word_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a hierarchy_n under_o the_o name_n of_o denys_n the_o areopagite_n to_o prove_v that_o in_o his_o time_n there_o be_v a_o elevation_n of_o the_o sacrament_n join_v unto_o consecration_n in_o the_o greek_a church_n and_o he_o very_o judicious_o observe_v that_o this_o pretend_a denys_n speak_v only_o of_o a_o ceremony_n observe_v among_o the_o greek_n which_o be_v that_o they_o keep_v the_o divine_a symbol_n hide_v and_o cover_v until_o the_o very_a instant_n of_o communicate_v and_o that_o then_o they_o be_v uncover_v to_o be_v show_v to_o the_o people_n to_o have_v they_o come_v to_o the_o holy_a table_n in_o show_v they_o and_o although_o the_o author_n but_o now_o mention_v speak_v of_o this_o action_n yet_o there_o be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v any_o elevation_n of_o the_o host_n present_o after_o consecration_n in_o any_o of_o the_o greek_a liturgy_n i_o will_v add_v unto_o all_o this_o one_o thing_n very_o considerable_a which_o be_v that_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o ancient_a custom_n of_o the_o monastery_n of_o clunie_n write_v about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o eleven_o century_n that_o even_o to_o that_o time_n the_o elevation_n be_v not_o practise_v in_o the_o extent_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n not_o so_o much_o as_o that_o at_o first_o mention_v by_o ives_n of_o chartres_n 30._o antiq._n consue_v cluniac_a monast_n t._n 4._o spicil_n dach_fw-mi l._n 2._o c._n 30._o which_o tend_v only_o to_o represent_v the_o elevation_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n upon_o the_o cross_n for_o in_o the_o thirty_o chapter_n of_o the_o second_o book_n of_o these_o custom_n of_o the_o congregation_n of_o clunie_n be_v exact_o not_o to_o say_v scrupulous_o show_v all_o that_o be_v then_o practise_v in_o this_o famous_a monastery_n nevertheless_o there_o be_v not_o one_o word_n say_v of_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o eucharist_n only_o that_o it_o be_v observe_v in_o one_o place_n that_o when_o he_o that_o celebrate_v say_v throughout_o all_o age_n 143._o ibid._n p._n 143._o etc._n etc._n the_o deacon_n lift_v up_o the_o cup_n alittle_o it_o may_v easy_o be_v see_v this_o little_a raise_v the_o cup_n be_v nothing_o like_o the_o elevation_n which_o we_o examine_v and_o that_o it_o be_v a_o little_a ceremony_n quite_o different_a from_o what_o be_v at_o present_a call_v elevation_n but_o if_o any_o ask_v i_o at_o what_o time_n they_o begin_v in_o the_o latin_a church_n to_o turn_v the_o elevation_n make_v in_o several_a part_n of_o the_o west_n to_o represent_v the_o elevation_n of_o our_o lord_n on_o the_o cross_n unto_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n practise_v after_o the_o eleven_o century_n i_o affirm_v that_o william_n durand_n towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o thirteen_o century_n be_v the_o first_o as_o far_o as_o i_o can_v discover_v who_o refer_v adoration_n to_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o host_n in_o his_o rational_a of_o divine_a office_n for_o among_o several_a reason_n of_o this_o elevation_n he_o allege_v this_o last_o 51._o duran_n rat._n divin_n oâ—lic_n l._n 4._o the_o pâ—rt_n can_v fol._n 169._o n._n 51._o contrary_a to_o the_o constant_a doctrine_n of_o ancient_a interpreter_n of_o the_o liturgy_n we_o have_v speak_v of_o in_o the_o five_o place_n say_v he_o the_o host_n be_v lift_v up_o that_o the_o people_n may_v not_o anticipate_v the_o consecration_n but_o know_v thereby_o it_o be_v make_v and_o that_o christ_n be_v come_v on_o the_o altar_n they_o shall_v how_o down_n to_o the_o ground_n with_o reverence_n it_o be_v also_o in_o this_o thirteen_o century_n that_o honorius_n the_o three_o and_z gregory_z the_o nine_o make_v their_o constitution_n for_o adore_v the_o sacrament_n after_o elevation_n as_o shall_v be_v show_v in_o the_o three_o part_n of_o this_o treatise_n where_o we_o be_v to_o discourse_v of_o the_o worship_n and_o by_o consequence_n examine_v the_o question_n of_o adoration_n in_o the_o mean_a time_n it_o be_v not_o amiss_o to_o observe_v that_o before_o any_o elevation_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v practise_v in_o the_o west_n berengarius_fw-la be_v speak_v of_o in_o the_o world_n and_o his_o follower_n be_v disperse_v into_o all_o part_n in_o great_a abundance_n and_o the_o albigenses_n and_o waldenses_n which_o soon_o follow_v he_o have_v separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n a_o great_a while_n before_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o host_n and_o the_o elevation_n therewith_o enjoin_v and_o by_o consequence_n there_o have_v always_o be_v christian_n in_o the_o west_n who_o never_o practise_v elevation_n nor_o adoration_n in_o their_o eucharist_n not_o to_o instance_n christian_n communion_n in_o the_o east_n and_o elsewhere_o which_o likewise_o never_o practise_v it_o after_o elevation_n come_v the_o fraction_n which_o in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o in_o that_o of_o the_o primitive_a christian_n immediate_o follow_v for_o the_o holy_a writer_n testify_v that_o the_o lord_n have_v no_o soon_o bless_v the_o bread_n but_o he_o break_v it_o to_o distribute_v it_o and_o because_o the_o hebrew_n loaf_n be_v flat_a and_o spread_v round_o and_o something_o long_o like_o our_o cake_n and_o biscuit_n and_o for_o that_o reason_n be_v easy_o break_v without_o any_o need_n of_o a_o knife_n to_o cut_v they_o therefore_o the_o holy_a scripture_n still_o mention_n the_o break_n of_o bread_n and_o not_o cut_v bread_n it_o be_v therefore_o not_o to_o be_v question_v but_o the_o lord_n in_o celebrate_v his_o supper_n make_v use_v of_o that_o sort_n of_o bread_n and_o break_v it_o after_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o jew_n to_o distribute_v it_o to_o his_o disciple_n nevertheless_o see_v the_o apostle_n st._n paul_n express_o observe_v of_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n that_o we_o break_v it_o the_o bread_n which_o we_o break_v and_o that_o the_o lord_n explain_v this_o mystery_n say_v positive_o of_o the_o bread_n that_o it_o be_v his_o body_n break_v for_o we_o he_o will_v teach_v we_o that_o this_o fraction_n of_o bread_n be_v neither_o superfluous_a nor_o useless_a but_o that_o it_o make_v part_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o that_o it_o therein_o represent_v unto_o we_o the_o suffering_n of_o jesus_n christ_n particular_o those_o of_o his_o cross_n it_o be_v the_o signification_n which_o theodoret_n search_v therein_o in_o his_o dialogue_n 147._o theod._n dial._n 3._o p._n 147._o when_o he_o say_v o._n remember_v what_o the_o lord_n take_v and_o break_v and_o by_o what_o name_n he_o call_v that_o which_o he_o have_v take_v e._n i_o will_v speak_v mystical_o by_o reason_n of_o those_o which_o be_v not_o initiate_v he_o mean_v that_o he_o will_v not_o name_v the_o bread_n after_o that_o he_o have_v take_v and_o break_v it_o and_o distribute_v it_o to_o his_o disciple_n he_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n which_o be_v give_v for_o you_o or_o which_o be_v break_v according_a to_o the_o apostle_n and_o again_o
serious_o think_v on_o these_o thing_n they_o will_v at_o least_o have_v avoid_v receive_v holy_a thing_n from_o the_o hand_n of_o he_o who_o they_o hate_v fear_v lest_o they_o shall_v so_o open_o have_v imitate_v judas_n and_o in_o the_o three_o sermon_n he_o allege_v these_o word_n of_o the_o seventy_o seven_o 316._o ibid._n p._n 316._o and_o according_a to_o the_o hebrew_n the_o seventy_o eight_o psalm_n the_o meat_n be_v still_o in_o their_o mouth_n and_o the_o anger_n of_o god_n wax_v hot_a against_o they_o and_o he_o continue_v it_o be_v because_o satan_n who_o of_o a_o long_a time_n possess_v they_o by_o a_o most_o wicked_a and_o evil_a intention_n enter_v into_o they_o by_o a_o evil_a operation_n after_o the_o morsel_n as_o if_o they_o have_v hear_v say_v by_o he_o that_o give_v they_o the_o morsel_n what_o thou_o do_v do_v quick_o 317._o ibid._n p._n 317._o and_o in_o the_o same_o sermon_n when_o i_o give_v unto_o they_o who_o be_v such_o the_o sacred_a morsel_n with_o the_o hand_n which_o they_o wish_v cut_v off_o and_o in_o the_o first_o sermon_n of_o the_o ascension_n if_o before_o we_o come_v to_o speak_v of_o his_o judgement_n 325._o ibid._n p._n 325._o we_o true_o accuse_v ourselves_o with_o what_o neglect_n and_o carelessness_n do_v we_o consecrate_v the_o bread_n which_o we_o be_v to_o distribute_v or_o present_v methinks_v from_o all_o this_o it_o may_v be_v conclude_v that_o in_o the_o ten_o century_n they_o begin_v in_o some_o place_n to_o introduce_v the_o custom_n of_o put_v the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o mouth_n of_o communicant_n yet_o without_o blame_v the_o ancient_a practice_n which_o require_v that_o it_o shall_v be_v receive_v with_o the_o hand_n notwithstanding_o what_o be_v allege_v by_o regino_n of_o a_o council_n of_o rovan_n in_o cassander_n 80._o apud_fw-la cassand_n in_o liturg_n p._n 80._o and_o the_o precedent_n duranti_n in_o one_o of_o his_o book_n of_o the_o ceremony_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n l._n 1._o cap._n 16._o n._n 12._o in_o fine_a molanus_n doctor_n and_o divine_a of_o louvain_n have_v make_v a_o kind_n of_o martyrology_n peculiar_a for_o the_o saint_n of_o flanders_n that_o be_v of_o the_o country_n former_o inhabit_v by_o the_o people_n of_o belgia_n and_o upon_o the_o 6_o of_o june_n speak_v of_o norbert_n founder_n of_o the_o order_n of_o the_o premonstre_n he_o relate_v this_o out_o of_o robert_n du_fw-fr mont_fw-fr continuator_fw-la of_o sigebert_n chronicle_n of_o the_o year_n 1124._o which_o be_v still_o to_o be_v see_v 110._o supplem_fw-la chron._n sigeb_n ad_fw-la a_o 1184._o natal_n belg._n p._n 110._o norbert_n preach_v the_o man_n and_o woman_n be_v prick_v at_o the_o heart_n bring_v the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o for_o ten_o year_n and_o upward_o they_o have_v hide_v in_o chest_n and_o corner_n from_o which_o thing_n say_v molanus_n pontac_n in_o his_o chronology_n do_v conclude_v that_o christian_n at_o that_o time_n do_v receive_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n with_o their_o hand_n and_o in_o truth_n pontac_n who_o be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o learned_a man_n of_o his_o time_n have_v reason_n so_o to_o judge_v be_v necessary_o infer_v from_o the_o word_n of_o the_o continuator_fw-la of_o sigebert_n those_o poor_a people_n of_o who_o he_o speak_v be_v seduce_v by_o a_o certain_a heretic_n call_v tanchelin_n or_o as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o edition_n i_o have_v tandem_fw-la who_o have_v persuade_v the_o inhabitant_n of_o antwerp_n which_o be_v a_o very_a populous_a city_n that_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o necessary_a unto_o salvation_n therefore_o they_o have_v hide_v in_o certain_a place_n the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n until_o such_o time_n as_o they_o be_v disabused_a by_o norbert_n unto_o who_o both_o man_n and_o woman_n after_o ten_o year_n time_n and_o more_o brought_z what_o each_o have_v hide_v but_o in_o the_o main_a it_o appear_v that_o in_o the_o twelve_o century_n communicant_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n in_o their_o hand_n for_o otherwise_o those_o we_o speak_v of_o can_v not_o have_v do_v what_o have_v be_v mention_v and_o i_o know_v not_o whether_o unto_o this_o purpose_n may_v not_o be_v refer_v the_o five_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o tholouse_n assemble_v in_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 1228._o which_o ordain_v 624._o t._n 2._o spicil_n p._n 624._o that_o when_o any_o sick_a person_n have_v receive_v from_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o priest_n the_o holy_a communion_n it_o shall_v be_v careful_o keep_v until_o the_o day_n of_o his_o death_n or_o of_o his_o recovery_n etc._n etc._n for_o to_o take_v and_o receive_v be_v a_o act_n of_o the_o hand_n rather_o than_o of_o the_o mouth_n however_o it_o be_v we_o have_v justify_v by_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n from_o age_n to_o age_n that_o even_o in_o the_o western_a church_n christian_n receive_v the_o sacrament_n with_o their_o hand_n until_o the_o ten_o century_n except_v it_o may_v be_v some_o particular_a occasion_n which_o can_v prejudice_v the_o establish_a law_n and_o general_o receive_v custom_n that_o in_o the_o ten_o century_n they_o begin_v to_o introduce_v in_o some_o place_n the_o custom_n of_o receive_v with_o the_o mouth_n without_o condemn_v the_o other_o practice_n which_o require_v it_o to_o be_v receive_v with_o the_o hand_n whereof_o we_o have_v see_v example_n in_o the_o twelve_o century_n and_o even_o in_o the_o thirteen_o which_o justify_v that_o the_o manner_n of_o receive_v the_o eucharist_n with_o the_o hand_n be_v ever_o practise_v in_o the_o west_n ever_o since_o christianity_n have_v be_v first_o establish_v because_o that_o before_o the_o latin_a church_n have_v abolish_v this_o custom_n the_o albigenses_n and_o waldenses_n have_v separate_v themselves_o from_o its_o communion_n and_o careful_o practise_v it_o among_o they_o until_o the_o time_n the_o protestant_n separate_v themselves_o who_o continue_v to_o practice_v it_o at_o this_o time_n as_o for_o the_o greek_n james_n goar_n a_o friar_n of_o the_o order_n of_o preach_v friar_n observe_v upon_o the_o euchologie_n or_o ritual_a of_o that_o nation_n 170._o in_o euchol_n p._n 149._o n._n 170._o that_o the_o priest_n or_o bishop_n give_v the_o holy_a eucharist_n into_o the_o hand_n according_a to_o the_o ancient_a practice_n and_o he_o represent_v the_o gesture_n wherein_o the_o clergy_n set_v their_o hand_n to_o communicate_v which_o be_v almost_o the_o same_o require_v by_o s._n cyrill_n of_o jerusalem_n and_o 300._o year_n after_o he_o the_o council_n in_o trullo_n which_o be_v common_a also_o unto_o the_o people_n a_o long_a time_n as_o well_o as_o to_o the_o clergy_n but_o at_o present_a say_v the_o same_o gore_n in_o the_o same_o place_n the_o laity_n receive_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n together_o in_o a_o spoon_n chap._n fourteen_o of_o the_o liberty_n of_o carry_v home_o the_o sacrament_n after_o have_v receive_v it_o in_o the_o church_n and_o of_o carry_v of_o it_o in_o journey_n and_o voyage_n unto_o this_o ancient_a custom_n of_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n with_o the_o hand_n must_v be_v join_v that_o of_o carry_v it_o home_o to_o their_o house_n and_o keep_v it_o after_o have_v receive_v it_o 14._o de_fw-fr orat._n c._n 14._o tertullian_n intimate_v it_o sufficient_o when_o he_o speak_v of_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o keep_v it_o for_o although_o he_o speak_v of_o keep_v it_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o station_n only_o nevertheless_o it_o be_v at_o every_o one_o free_a choice_n to_o keep_v it_o long_o if_o he_o please_v or_o to_o carry_v it_o home_o along_o with_o he_o and_o in_o another_o place_n in_o his_o write_n he_o plain_o establish_v this_o custom_n for_o write_v unto_o his_o wife_n and_o inform_v she_o of_o the_o inconvenience_n which_o attend_v the_o marriage_n of_o a_o believe_a woman_n unto_o a_o infidel_n 5._o lib._n 2._o ad_fw-la ux._n c._n 5._o he_o say_v unto_o she_o the_o husband_n will_v not_o know_v what_o you_o eat_v in_o private_a before_o any_o other_o meat_n and_o if_o he_o know_v it_o be_v bread_n will_v he_o not_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v that_o which_o be_v so_o call_v 176._o cypr._n the_o lap_n p._n 176._o s._n cyprian_n also_o teach_v the_o same_o when_o he_o say_v a_o certain_a woman_n have_v endeavour_v with_o her_o unworthy_a hand_n to_o open_v her_o chest_n where_o the_o holy_a thing_n of_o the_o lord_n be_v she_o be_v affright_v at_o the_o fire_n which_o come_v out_o so_o that_o she_o dare_v not_o touch_v it_o and_o elsewhere_o speak_v of_o he_o that_o run_v to_o the_o theatre_n and_o show_v of_o pagan_n 292._o id._n de_fw-fr spect._n p._n 292._o who_o say_v he_o run_v unto_o a_o show_n after_o have_v be_v dismiss_v that_o be_v to_o say_v after_o the_o celebration_n of_o divine_a service_n and_o also_o carry_v
upon_o a_o serious_a and_o impartial_a debate_n it_o will_v not_o be_v attribute_v unto_o the_o difference_n of_o judgement_n it_o not_o be_v to_o be_v imagine_v that_o christian_n so_o good_a and_o zealous_a and_o fervent_a for_o the_o religion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o those_o be_v of_o who_o we_o speak_v and_o have_v have_v the_o same_o belief_n of_o the_o sacrament_n that_o the_o latin_a church_n at_o this_o time_n have_v which_o for_o some_o time_n past_a do_v not_o suffer_v the_o use_n of_o glass-chalice_n that_o they_o have_v not_o at_o least_o use_v so_o much_o precaution_n as_o she_o do_v to_o consecrate_v and_o distribute_v the_o sacrament_n i_o mean_v they_o will_v have_v make_v it_o a_o scruple_n of_o conscience_n of_o put_v the_o body_n of_o their_o god_n and_o saviour_n in_o so_o brittle_a a_o thing_n as_o glass_n those_o which_o be_v so_o careful_a that_o none_o of_o the_o sacred_a symbol_n of_o their_o bread_n and_o wine_n shall_v fall_v to_o the_o ground_n the_o ancient_a christian_n give_v the_o eucharist_n to_o young_a suck_a child_n at_o the_o breast_n a_o custom_n which_o continue_v in_o the_o west_n until_o the_o xiith_o century_n and_o which_o be_v still_o practise_v in_o most_o christian_a communion_n except_v the_o roman_a catholic_n and_o the_o protestant_n how_o come_v it_o to_o pass_v this_o abuse_n be_v so_o long_o tolerate_v in_o the_o church_n if_o it_o have_v be_v always_o believe_v therein_o what_o the_o latin_n do_v believe_v at_o present_a who_o can_v just_o be_v blame_v by_o little_a and_o little_a to_o have_v abolish_v this_o custom_n one_o can_v not_o without_o horror_n see_v expose_v what_o be_v believe_v to_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n unto_o the_o undecent_a and_o sad_a accident_n which_o oftentimes_o of_o necessity_n happen_v in_o communicate_v of_o young_a child_n those_o little_a creature_n be_v uncapable_a by_o reason_n of_o their_o tender_a age_n of_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n with_o respect_n which_o be_v due_a unto_o the_o body_n itself_o of_o jesus_n christ_n our_o redeemer_n but_o wherefore_o do_v the_o ancient_a church_n for_o so_o many_o age_n suffer_v such_o a_o abuse_n or_o at_o least_o have_v tolerate_v it_o some_o time_n wherefore_o have_v she_o not_o bethink_v herself_o of_o abolish_n it_o instead_o of_o let_v it_o take_v root_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o it_o be_v it_o not_o so_o wise_a as_o the_o church_n at_o this_o time_n be_v have_v she_o less_o zeal_n less_o piety_n and_o less_o prudence_n have_v she_o less_o love_n for_o jesus_n christ_n or_o less_o veneration_n for_o his_o sacred_a person_n certain_o i_o suppose_v not_o this_o difference_n then_o of_o conduct_n can_v be_v ground_v upon_o any_o other_o reason_n but_o upon_o the_o difference_n of_o faith_n whilst_o christian_n believe_v that_o what_o they_o receive_v in_o the_o eucharist_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n in_o substance_n but_o that_o at_o the_o same_o time_n they_o be_v also_o the_o divine_a sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n the_o reason_n which_o move_v they_o to_o give_v the_o eucharist_n unto_o young_a child_n make_v they_o pass_v by_o the_o indecency_n which_o may_v be_v fear_v on_o the_o behalf_n of_o these_o little_a creature_n but_o when_o the_o doctrine_n change_v in_o the_o west_n and_o that_o in_o the_o latin_a church_n they_o begin_v to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o very_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n this_o ancient_a custom_n be_v abolish_v it_o not_o agree_v well_o with_o their_o belief_n and_o indeed_o we_o see_v this_o abolition_n be_v make_v about_o the_o time_n when_o this_o notable_a change_n happen_v in_o their_o doctrine_n and_o because_o that_o in_o other_o christian_a communion_n there_o be_v no_o alteration_n happen_v by_o any_o public_a decree_n in_o the_o tradition_n of_o their_o father_n upon_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o sacrament_n they_o have_v innocent_o retain_v the_o ancient_a custom_n of_o give_v the_o sacrament_n unto_o little_a child_n i_o confess_v this_o practice_n be_v contrary_a to_o what_o st._n paul_n desire_v of_o communicant_n which_o be_v to_o examine_v themselves_o before_o they_o draw_v near_o unto_o the_o holy_a table_n of_o which_o proof_n little_a child_n be_v uncapable_a but_o as_o we_o do_v not_o here_o treat_v but_o only_o of_o what_o be_v do_v by_o the_o ancient_a christian_n and_o of_o what_o be_v still_o practise_v by_o several_a christian_a church_n and_o not_o of_o what_o ought_v to_o be_v do_v i_o will_v say_v no_o more_o of_o it_o refer_v the_o induction_n which_o the_o protestant_n draw_v from_o this_o practice_n unto_o the_o judgement_n of_o all_o reasonable_a person_n which_o will_v take_v the_o pain_n to_o read_v this_o history_n the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n be_v practise_v in_o the_o church_n until_o these_o last_o age_n wherein_o the_o latin_n deprive_v the_o people_n of_o the_o use_n of_o the_o sacred_a cup_n for_o as_o for_o all_o other_o christian_a society_n which_o hold_v not_o correspondence_n with_o she_o they_o retain_v the_o custom_n of_o administer_a the_o sacrament_n under_o both_o symbol_n although_o with_o some_o little_a difference_n the_o great_a ground_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n for_o so_o do_v be_v through_o fear_n of_o shed_v it_o but_o how_o come_v it_o to_o pass_v that_o this_o fear_n be_v so_o late_o creep_v into_o their_o thought_n whence_o be_v it_o that_o she_o herself_o practise_v the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n for_o above_o a_o thousand_o year_n without_o any_o body_n scruple_v it_o on_o the_o contrary_a when_o she_o begin_v to_o forbid_v the_o use_n of_o the_o cup_n unto_o the_o people_n by_o a_o decree_n at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o xvth_o century_n a_o great_a many_o person_n complain_v of_o it_o and_o whole_a country_n earnest_o desire_v it_o may_v be_v restore_v unto_o they_o wherefore_o do_v she_o so_o long_a time_n grant_v unto_o her_o people_n the_o communion_n under_o both_o symbol_n distinct_o be_v there_o then_o less_o cause_n of_o fear_n of_o shed_v than_o when_o they_o deprive_v they_o of_o this_o advantage_n particular_o at_o the_o time_n when_o in_o rome_n itself_o they_o use_v chalice_n of_o glass_n for_o it_o must_v be_v own_v that_o glass_n be_v a_o weak_a thing_n there_o be_v never_o great_a ground_n to_o fear_v spill_v than_o during_o the_o time_n those_o chalice_n be_v use_v yet_o nevertheless_o when_o there_o be_v most_o cause_n of_o this_o fear_n they_o suffer_v the_o people_n to_o participate_v of_o the_o cup_n of_o our_o lord_n as_o well_o as_o of_o his_o bread_n and_o when_o there_o be_v less_o danger_n glass-chalice_n be_v no_o long_o in_o use_n they_o be_v refuse_v it_o whence_o say_v they_o proceed_v such_o a_o notable_a change_n which_o can_v have_v no_o show_n of_o reason_n if_o the_o doctrine_n have_v not_o be_v alter_v but_o because_o wise_a and_o prudent_a person_n do_v not_o incline_v unto_o these_o sort_n of_o change_n without_o some_o powerful_a motive_n it_o must_v be_v free_o confess_v that_o no_o other_o can_v be_v find_v whatever_o scrutiny_n can_v be_v make_v but_o the_o change_n of_o belief_n and_o in_o truth_n say_v they_o again_o if_o this_o change_n be_v not_o presuppose_v it_o will_v be_v a_o very_a hard_a matter_n to_o forbear_v censure_v those_o of_o lightness_n which_o make_v it_o a_o change_n i_o say_v of_o the_o nature_n that_o be_v of_o and_o in_o a_o thing_n which_o be_v ground_v upon_o the_o authority_n of_o christ_n himself_o and_o the_o constant_a practice_n of_o so_o many_o age_n whereas_o if_o the_o prohibit_v the_o cup_n be_v consider_v as_o a_o consequence_n of_o this_o change_n it_o will_v not_o be_v hard_a to_o conceive_v that_o the_o fear_v of_o shed_v the_o real_a blood_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n oblige_v they_o to_o forbid_v unto_o the_o people_n the_o use_n of_o the_o holy_a cup_n rather_o choose_v to_o deprive_v they_o of_o this_o comfort_n and_o consolation_n than_o to_o fall_v into_o the_o inconvenience_n of_o some_o negligent_a spill_n of_o the_o substance_n itself_o of_o the_o blood_n of_o their_o divine_a saviour_n a_o fear_n which_o have_v not_o seize_v the_o other_o christian_a communion_n because_o they_o have_v not_o practise_v any_o innovation_n in_o this_o particular_a or_o that_o at_o least_o there_o have_v not_o any_o be_v make_v by_o any_o public_a determination_n in_o the_o ancient_a church_n the_o eucharist_n be_v deliver_v into_o the_o communicants_a hand_n who_o with_o the_o hand_n put_v it_o into_o their_o mouth_n as_o have_v be_v prove_v and_o we_o may_v produce_v example_n of_o this_o practice_n in_o the_o xiith_o century_n in_o flanders_n at_o this_o time_n in_o the_o latin_a church_n it_o be_v put_v direct_o into_o the_o communicants_a mouth_n unto_o who_o it_o be_v not_o permit_v to_o receive_v it_o
as_o they_o have_v contrive_v against_o they_o among_o so_o many_o calumny_n wherewith_o they_o have_v endeavour_v to_o slander_v they_o they_o have_v never_o attack_v they_o about_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o sacrament_n the_o emperor_n julian_n scoff_v at_o the_o mystery_n of_o baptism_n but_o as_o for_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n we_o do_v not_o find_v that_o either_o he_o or_o any_o other_o have_v ever_o give_v it_o the_o least_o onset_n their_o admiration_n be_v the_o great_a when_o they_o consider_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n have_v be_v expose_v unto_o very_o sharp_a reproach_n of_o the_o wise_a man_n of_o the_o world_n for_o cardinal_n du_fw-fr perron_n relate_v 21._o du_n perr_n de_fw-fr l'_fw-fr eucharast_n l._n 3_o c._n 29._o p._n 973._o la_fw-fr boulay_n le_fw-fr goux_n in_o his_o travel_n part_v 1._o c._n 10_o p._n 21._o upon_o the_o credit_n of_o sarga_n a_o jesuit_n that_o the_o philosopher_n averro_n a_o mahometan_a by_o religion_n say_v that_o he_o find_v no_o sect_n worse_o or_o more_o foolish_a than_o that_o of_o christian_n who_o eat_v and_o tear_v the_o god_n which_o they_o adore_v and_o mr._n boulay_n le_fw-fr goux_n do_v testify_v in_o his_o travel_n that_o mahometan_a soldier_n in_o a_o contest_v they_o have_v with_o his_o servant_n among_o other_o reproach_n which_o they_o use_v they_o call_v they_o wicked_a unbeliever_n eater_n of_o their_o god_n i_o will_v not_o here_o insist_v upon_o the_o treatise_n of_o joseph_n albon_n a_o spanish_a jew_n call_v ikkarim_n wherein_o he_o represent_v all_o the_o inconvenience_n which_o arise_v from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n and_o which_o as_o he_o conceive_v do_v contradict_v the_o light_n of_o reason_n and_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o sense_n but_o i_o will_v only_o say_v that_o the_o protestant_n draw_v this_o consequence_n that_o if_o the_o ancient_a christian_n have_v be_v of_o that_o belief_n the_o jew_n and_o the_o gentile_n will_v not_o have_v fail_v in_o all_o likelihood_n to_o have_v reproach_v they_o of_o it_o and_o to_o have_v make_v it_o the_o subject_a of_o their_o scorn_n for_o they_o can_v think_v that_o celsus_n have_v less_o wit_n than_o averro_n nor_o that_o the_o ancient_a enemy_n of_o christianity_n be_v less_o inquisitive_a nor_o less_o concern_v than_o the_o turk_n be_v now_o who_o common_o live_v in_o ignorance_n the_o roman_a empire_n be_v never_o more_o refine_v by_o art_n and_o science_n than_o when_o the_o christian_a religion_n begin_v to_o be_v establish_v so_o that_o christian_n have_v for_o their_o enemy_n and_o persecutor_n man_n full_a of_o wit_n knowledge_n and_o of_o understanding_n and_o which_o have_v spend_v a_o great_a part_n of_o their_o time_n in_o search_n of_o learning_n nevertheless_o we_o do_v not_o find_v that_o they_o have_v contest_v with_o they_o upon_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o eucharist_n nor_o that_o ever_o they_o make_v they_o the_o reproach_n that_o averro_n and_o the_o turk_n have_v make_v and_o do_v still_o make_v unto_o those_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n it_o be_v the_o observation_n which_o the_o late_a mr._n rigaut_n make_v 5._o rigalt_n not_o ad_fw-la tertul._n l._n 2._o ad_fw-la uxor_fw-la c._n 5._o when_o he_o say_v that_o among_o so_o many_o villainy_n and_o injury_n wherewith_o they_o charge_v the_o christian_n even_o in_o accuse_v they_o of_o impiety_n under_o pretext_n they_o have_v no_o altar_n and_o that_o they_o sacrifice_v not_o and_o among_o so_o many_o apostate_n which_o fall_v away_o from_o their_o religion_n there_o be_v not_o one_o find_v that_o accuse_v they_o of_o eat_v the_o flesh_n and_o drink_v the_o blood_n of_o their_o god_n and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n say_v the_o protestant_n there_o be_v great_a reason_n to_o wonder_v at_o this_o silence_n if_o it_o be_v suppose_v that_o the_o ancient_a christian_n believe_v and_o do_v what_o be_v do_v and_o believe_v by_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n we_o know_v that_o the_o roman_n and_o greek_n despise_v the_o religion_n of_o the_o egyptian_n which_o be_v indeed_o full_a of_o idolatry_n 15._o javenal_a satyr_n 15._o and_o which_o one_o of_o their_o best_a poet_n make_v a_o mock_n of_o in_o one_o of_o his_o satyr_n neither_o be_v we_o ignorant_a of_o these_o word_n of_o the_o best_a of_o their_o orator_n deor._n cicero_n l._n 3._o de_fw-fr nat._n deor._n do_v you_o think_v there_o be_v any_o man_n such_o a_o fool_n as_o to_o believe_v that_o what_o he_o eat_v be_v god_n they_o can_v then_o conceive_v that_o those_o people_n be_v of_o such_o thought_n and_o that_o they_o shall_v have_v be_v silent_a towards_o christian_n if_o they_o have_v indeed_o believe_v that_o they_o do_v eat_v the_o flesh_n itself_o of_o their_o god_n and_o saviour_n what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o they_o will_v have_v spare_v they_o upon_o it_o after_o have_v flout_v they_o with_o most_o of_o their_o mystery_n and_o after_o have_v make_v they_o the_o subject_a of_o their_o raileries_n and_o pastime_n certain_o when_o they_o compare_v this_o constant_a and_o continue_a silence_n with_o the_o reproach_n make_v against_o the_o latin_n they_o can_v see_v no_o other_o cause_n of_o this_o different_a proceed_v but_o the_o difference_n of_o belief_n for_o if_o the_o primitive_a christian_n have_v believe_v with_o the_o latin_a church_n that_o what_o they_o receive_v at_o the_o lord_n table_n be_v true_o and_o real_o their_o god_n the_o gentile_n will_v not_o have_v fail_v to_o have_v make_v they_o the_o same_o reproach_n which_o the_o infidel_n make_v against_o the_o latin_n see_v then_o they_o have_v not_o be_v expose_v unto_o the_o like_a reproach_n one_o can_v choose_v as_o they_o think_v but_o conclude_v in_o all_o likelihood_n that_o they_o have_v not_o the_o same_o belief_n yet_o it_o must_v be_v grant_v there_o iâ—_n to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o ancient_n one_o testimony_n from_o whence_o it_o may_v seem_v to_o be_v collect_v that_o the_o gentile_n believe_v that_o christian_n do_v real_o eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v oecumenius_n that_o have_v preserve_v it_o under_o the_o name_n of_o st._n irenaeus_n and_o of_o the_o first_o martry_n of_o lion_n 2._o oecumen_fw-la comment_fw-fr in_o 1_o pet._n c._n 2._o he_o thus_o represent_v it_o unto_o we_o the_o greek_n have_v take_v the_o servant_n of_o christian_a catechumeny_n and_o torture_v they_o to_o discover_v some_o secret_n touch_v the_o christian_n these_o servant_n have_v nothing_o to_o say_v to_o the_o like_n of_o those_o which_o torment_v they_o except_o what_o they_o have_v hear_v their_o master_n say_v that_o the_o divine_a communion_n be_v the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o also_o think_v it_o be_v real_o flesh_n and_o blood_n say_v so_o unto_o those_o which_o examine_v they_o which_o they_o take_v as_o if_o the_o thing_n have_v be_v indeed_o do_v by_o christian_n and_o they_o signify_v so_o much_o unto_o the_o other_o greek_n and_o constrain_v sanctus_n and_o blandina_fw-la the_o martyr_n by_o violence_n of_o torment_n to_o confess_v it_o but_o blandina_fw-la answer_v they_o bold_o and_o to_o the_o purpose_n with_o these_o word_n how_o can_v it_o be_v that_o those_o who_o abstain_v from_o meat_n which_o be_v allow_v they_o shall_v endure_v such_o thing_n it_o be_v say_v that_o whoever_o will_v but_o take_v the_o pain_n to_o compare_v this_o relation_n of_o oecumenius_n with_o the_o ample_a and_o exact_a relation_n of_o what_o pass_v in_o the_o trial_n of_o the_o martyr_n of_o lion_n and_o vienna_n which_o be_v conserve_v till_o our_o time_n in_o eusebius_n his_o ecclesiastical_a history_n and_o with_o what_o the_o father_n 7_o or_o 800_o hundred_o year_n elder_a than_o he_o have_v teach_v we_o to_o wit_n that_o the_o gentile_n have_v not_o at_o all_o make_v these_o reproach_n against_o christian_n upon_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o sacrament_n will_v therein_o find_v so_o many_o and_o great_a difference_n that_o he_o will_v very_o conclude_v that_o oecumenius_n in_o all_o likelihood_n rely_v too_o much_o upon_o his_o memory_n have_v report_v a_o occasion_n of_o this_o reproach_n quite_o otherwise_o than_o it_o be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o act_v insert_v by_o eusebius_n in_o his_o history_n and_o particular_a circumstance_n which_o be_v not_o there_o to_o be_v find_v some_o whereof_z be_v also_o contrary_a unto_o those_o which_o be_v therein_o at_o this_o present_a but_o that_o none_o shall_v have_v cause_n to_o complain_v as_o if_o it_o be_v intend_v to_o discredit_v a_o testimony_n which_o may_v give_v light_n unto_o the_o history_n which_o we_o write_v it_o must_v be_v receive_v as_o it_o be_v without_o inquire_v any_o far_o if_o it_o agree_v or_o not_o agree_v with_o the_o act_n before_o speak_v of_o to_o this_o effect_v it_o
decission_n of_o pope_n and_o their_o council_n in_o favour_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o paschas_fw-la separate_v themselves_o open_o from_o their_o communion_n and_o give_v their_o reason_n for_o so_o do_v in_o a_o book_n which_o they_o publish_v to_o that_o purpose_n in_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n wherein_o they_o make_v this_o declaration_n of_o their_o faith_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n 4._o hist_o de_fw-fr albigensis_n de_fw-fr paul_n perrin_n l._n 3._o c._n 4._o the_o eat_n of_o the_o sacramental_a bread_n be_v the_o eat_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n figurative_o jesus_n christ_n have_v say_v as_o often_o as_o you_o do_v this_o do_v it_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o this_o book_n as_o be_v observe_v by_o he_o that_o insert_v it_o whole_o in_o his_o history_n of_o the_o albigensis_n and_o the_o waldensis_n be_v take_v from_o a_o manuscript_n wherein_o be_v contain_v several_a sermon_n of_o the_o barbe_n so_o it_o be_v that_o those_o people_n call_v their_o pastor_n it_o be_v date_v in_o the_o year_n 1120._o which_o i_o find_v nothing_o strange_a when_o i_o consider_v that_o in_o the_o year_n 1119._o pope_n calixtus_n the_o second_o assemble_v a_o council_n at_o tholouse_n in_o his_o own_o presence_n wherein_o certain_a heretic_n be_v condemn_v who_o reject_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n that_o be_v to_o say_v which_o in_o all_o likelihood_n do_v not_o believe_v what_o the_o latin_a church_n believe_v we_o be_v oblige_v for_o the_o canon_n of_o this_o council_n unto_o mounseur_fw-fr baluze_fw-fr who_o have_v insert_v they_o whole_o in_o a_o book_n of_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr marca_n touch_v the_o liberty_n of_o the_o gallican_n church_n in_o the_o three_o of_o these_o canon_n this_o ordinance_n be_v make_v 344._o apud_fw-la marc._n de_fw-fr concord_n l._n 8._o c._n 18._o p._n 344._o we_o expel_v out_o of_o the_o church_n as_o heretic_n and_o condemn_v those_o who_o make_v a_o show_n of_o piety_n do_v not_o approve_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n etc._n etc._n we_o command_v all_o secular_a power_n to_o punish_v they_o and_o we_o bind_v with_o the_o same_o bond_n of_o excommunication_n those_o which_o shall_v protect_v they_o until_o such_o time_n as_o they_o shall_v repent_v this_o canon_n as_o far_o as_o i_o see_v concern_v only_o these_o albigensis_n who_o not_o approve_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n upon_o the_o point_n of_o the_o eucharist_n separate_v themselves_o from_o their_o communion_n after_o it_o have_v condemn_v the_o doctrine_n teach_v by_o berengarius_fw-la and_o establish_v that_o of_o paschas_fw-la in_o the_o xi_o century_n although_o it_o have_v not_o admit_v thereof_o before_o and_o what_o confirm_v i_o in_o this_o opinion_n be_v what_o i_o find_v in_o the_o chronicle_n of_o st._n tron_n in_o the_o country_n of_o liege_n touch_v radolph_n abbot_n of_o that_o monastery_n and_o beside_o author_n of_o the_o chronicle_n viz._n that_o be_v go_v to_o rome_n in_o pope_n honorius_n the_o second_o his_o time_n who_o be_v advance_v to_o this_o dignity_n in_o the_o year_n 1125._o and_o hold_v the_o chair_n five_o year_n he_o have_v a_o design_n to_o travel_v into_o another_o country_n which_o he_o do_v not_o name_n but_o that_o he_o be_v inform_v that_o it_o be_v infect_v with_o the_o heresy_n of_o the_o sacramentarian_o that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o doctrine_n which_o be_v condemn_v in_o the_o person_n of_o berengarius_fw-la it_o add_v moreover_o 493._o tom._n 7._o spicil_n d'ach._n p._n 493._o he_o understand_v that_o the_o country_n towards_o which_o he_o have_v a_o design_n to_o travel_v in_o go_v far_o it_o be_v infect_v with_o the_o old_a heresy_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n this_o radolph_n be_v abbot_n of_o tron_n anno_fw-la 1108._o and_o he_o write_v his_o chronicle_n about_o the_o year_n 1125._o there_o be_v then_o at_o that_o time_n a_o country_n wherein_o profession_n be_v make_v of_o a_o belief_n contrary_a unto_o that_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o because_o this_o abbot_n have_v receive_v and_o approve_v the_o decision_n of_o leo_n victor_n nicholas_n and_o of_o gregory_n against_o berengarius_fw-la and_o against_o his_o doctrine_n he_o call_v the_o other_o opinion_n heresy_n and_o not_o only_a heresy_n but_o the_o old_a heresy_n this_o be_v the_o very_a term_n he_o use_v which_o show_v that_o the_o belief_n which_o he_o condemn_v be_v no_o new_a invention_n according_a to_o the_o judgement_n of_o this_o author_n but_o that_o it_o have_v of_o a_o long_a time_n be_v much_o speak_v of_o and_o that_o it_o be_v public_o profess_v by_o great_a number_n of_o people_n especial_o in_o the_o country_n mention_v by_o he_o which_o in_o all_o probability_n be_v the_o country_n of_o languedock_n wherein_o the_o follower_n of_o berengarius_fw-la spread_v and_o publish_v abroad_o his_o doctrine_n immediate_o after_o his_o death_n not_o value_v the_o prohibition_n and_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n of_o verceil_n of_o rome_n and_o of_o tours_n on_o the_o contrary_a see_v they_o authorize_v and_o pass_v into_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n a_o opinion_n which_o they_o esteem_v to_o be_v novel_a and_o contrary_a unto_o the_o ancient_a doctrine_n of_o christian_n they_o separate_v and_o break_v off_o from_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o who_o communion_n they_o have_v live_v till_o that_o time_n these_o people_n have_v for_o their_o chief_a conductor_n peter_n de_fw-fr bruis_n who_o after_o have_v defend_v and_o maintain_v this_o faith_n and_o doctrine_n have_v preach_v and_o publish_v it_o for_o the_o space_n of_o twenty_o year_n in_o languedock_n in_o gascoigne_n and_o elsewhere_o be_v at_o last_o martyr_a and_o burn_v at_o st._n giles_n in_o languedock_n by_o the_o care_n and_o diligence_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n prefer_v rather_o to_o suffer_v death_n and_o to_o seal_v with_o his_o blood_n the_o doctrine_n which_o he_o have_v teach_v and_o which_o infinite_a number_n of_o people_n open_o profess_v than_o to_o return_v unto_o the_o communion_n which_o he_o have_v forsake_v after_o peter_n de_fw-fr bruis_n succeed_v henry_n who_o with_o some_o other_o defend_v the_o faith_n of_o these_o church_n which_o after_o his_o name_n be_v call_v henritian_n as_o they_o have_v be_v also_o call_v petrobusian_o from_o the_o name_n of_o his_o predecessor_n it_o be_v true_a that_o those_o which_o have_v cause_v peter_n de_fw-fr bruis_n to_o be_v burn_v find_a mean_n also_o to_o suppress_v henry_n by_o order_n of_o pope_n eugenius_n for_o cardinal_n alberick_n 5._o vita_fw-la s._n bernardi_n l._n 3._o c._n 5._o bishop_n of_o osty_a his_o legate_n have_v get_v he_o into_o his_o power_n order_v matter_n so_o that_o he_o be_v never_o hear_v of_o after_o neither_o can_v it_o be_v hear_v of_o what_o manner_n of_o death_n he_o die_v but_o we_o know_v very_o well_o that_o pope_n eugenius_n be_v inform_v of_o the_o great_a progress_n make_v by_o henry_n after_o the_o death_n of_o peter_n de_fw-fr bruis_n who_o martyrdom_n do_v only_o increase_v and_o heighten_v his_o zeal_n for_o the_o defence_n of_o the_o faith_n we_o know_v i_o say_v that_o the_o pope_n send_v alberick_n his_o legate_n who_o with_o gaufrid_n bishop_n of_o chartres_n st._n bernard_n abbot_n of_o clervaux_n who_o be_v at_o that_o time_n in_o great_a esteem_n with_o some_o other_o 1147._o baron_fw-fr ad_fw-la an._n 1147._o who_o go_v towards_o tholouse_n to_o pluck_v up_o these_o thorn_n as_o cardinal_n baronius_n say_v st._n bernard_n write_v beforehand_o unto_o alphonsus_n count_n of_o st._n giles_n in_o languedock_n who_o favour_v henry_n with_o his_o protection_n notwithstanding_o the_o violent_a death_n which_o peter_n the_o bruis_n have_v suffer_v 240._o bernard_n ep._n 240._o in_o this_o letter_n st._n bernard_n say_v several_a thing_n against_o the_o doctrine_n and_o the_o conversation_n of_o henry_n who_o from_o a_o friar_n that_o he_o be_v have_v embrace_v the_o opinion_n and_o party_n of_o peter_n his_o colleague_n less_o modest_a therein_o than_o peter_n de_fw-fr clunie_n his_o contemporary_a and_o also_o a_o great_a enemy_n of_o the_o albigensis_n petrobrus_fw-la contr._n petrobrus_fw-la against_o who_o he_o write_v under_o the_o name_n of_o petrobusian_o for_o he_o declare_v that_o he_o will_v suspend_v his_o judgement_n of_o what_o be_v report_v of_o henry_n until_o he_o be_v more_o certain_o inform_v of_o it_o so_o that_o i_o can_v tell_v if_o it_o may_v not_o be_v apply_v unto_o st._n bernard_n 47._o in_o frideric_n l._n 1._o c._n 47._o in_o this_o occasion_n what_o be_v say_v by_o otto_n the_o frisinge_a that_o by_o a_o mildness_n which_o be_v natural_a unto_o he_o he_o become_v in_o a_o manner_n over_o credulous_a in_o fine_a st._n bernard_n be_v come_v to_o tholouse_n 6._o vita_fw-la bernard_n l._n 3._o c._n 5_o 6._o he_o bestir_v himself_o with_o much_o
81._o to_o intimate_v that_o she_o receive_v it_o with_o respect_n and_o with_o veneration_n whence_o also_o it_o be_v that_o st._n jerom_n in_o his_o preface_n unto_o the_o easter_n epistle_n of_o theophilus_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n speak_v only_o of_o receive_v the_o holy_a thing_n with_o veneration_n a_o veneration_n which_o he_o make_v to_o be_v common_a and_o of_o the_o same_o nature_n with_o that_o which_o be_v give_v unto_o chalice_n vail_n and_o other_o thing_n which_o be_v use_v at_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n or_o as_o he_o speak_v at_o the_o passion_n of_o our_o saviour_n intimate_v that_o these_o thing_n shall_v be_v venerate_v with_o the_o same_o majesty_n as_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o sacrament_n for_o he_o do_v not_o mean_a to_o include_v in_o the_o same_o kind_n of_o veneration_n the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o holy_a vessel_n but_o the_o sacrament_n of_o this_o divine_a body_n unto_o which_o sacrament_n he_o yield_v no_o adoration_n but_o a_o common_a veneration_n the_o same_o as_o unto_o the_o line_n and_o unto_o the_o chalice_n of_o the_o holy_a table_n thus_o do_v these_o last_o argue_v and_o discourse_n after_o these_o two_o consideration_n we_o may_v with_o more_o ease_n examine_v the_o matter_n whereof_o we_o be_v to_o write_v the_o history_n i_o mean_v the_o question_n of_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o because_o according_a to_o the_o advertisement_n of_o st._n cyprian_n that_o heed_n must_v be_v take_v unto_o what_o jesus_n christ_n do_v do_v and_o that_o what_o he_o do_v in_o celebrate_v his_o first_o sacrament_n shall_v serve_v as_o a_o model_n and_o rule_n unto_o what_o christian_n shall_v do_v after_o he_o in_o the_o celebration_n of_o they_o it_o be_v absolute_o necessary_a to_o look_v back_o unto_o he_o to_o begin_v our_o examination_n and_o enquiry_n i_o say_v then_o in_o the_o institution_n of_o this_o sacrament_n which_o be_v exact_o describe_v unto_o we_o i_o find_v that_o our_o saviour_n have_v break_v the_o bread_n which_o he_o have_v take_v and_o consecrate_v give_v it_o unto_o his_o disciple_n say_v unto_o they_o take_v eat_v and_o that_o he_o also_o in_o like_a manner_n command_v they_o to_o take_v the_o cup_n and_o drink_v of_o it_o but_o i_o do_v not_o find_v that_o he_o command_v they_o to_o adore_v neither_o the_o one_o nor_o the_o other_o but_o if_o we_o do_v not_o find_v that_o he_o command_v they_o to_o adore_v what_o he_o give_v unto_o they_o neither_o do_v we_o read_v that_o the_o apostle_n do_v adore_v the_o eucharist_n the_o evangelist_n which_o have_v so_o exact_o transmit_v unto_o we_o the_o history_n of_o this_o institution_n in_o so_o exact_o mark_v all_o the_o circumstance_n of_o it_o speak_v not_o a_o word_n of_o the_o holy_a apostle_n adore_v of_o it_o on_o the_o contrary_a they_o represent_v they_o unto_o we_o in_o a_o posture_n which_o do_v not_o well_o agree_v with_o a_o act_n of_o adoration_n for_o they_o be_v almost_o lie_v along_o upon_o their_o side_n on_o little_a bed_n round_o the_o table_n according_a to_o the_o manner_n of_o that_o time_n moreover_o if_o jesus_n christ_n have_v command_v his_o disciple_n to_o adore_v what_o he_o give_v they_o in_o the_o distribution_n of_o his_o sacrament_n and_o if_o the_o disciple_n have_v indeed_o adore_v it_o it_o be_v very_o likely_a say_v some_o that_o the_o ruler_n of_o the_o jew_n will_v have_v know_v it_o by_o judas_n and_o know_v it_o they_o will_v not_o have_v fail_v to_o have_v urge_v it_o as_o a_o capital_a crime_n against_o jesus_n christ_n for_o as_o they_o search_v only_o some_o specious_a pretext_n to_o condemn_v he_o they_o will_v never_o have_v fail_v embrace_v this_o which_o be_v very_o plausible_a and_o will_v have_v accuse_v our_o saviour_n of_o have_v adore_v bread_n and_o wine_n and_o the_o rather_o because_o among_o they_o worship_v of_o creature_n be_v hold_v for_o a_o unpardonable_a crime_n at_o least_o after_o their_o return_n from_o the_o babylonian_a captivity_n but_o beside_o what_o have_v be_v say_v the_o disorder_n of_o the_o church_n of_o corinth_n in_o st._n paul_n time_n afford_v we_o say_v they_o a_o convince_a argument_n of_o the_o same_o thing_n this_o divine_a apostle_n condemn_v the_o corinthian_n irreverence_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o this_o august_n sacrament_n he_o endeavour_v to_o make_v they_o ashamed_a of_o it_o and_o to_o show_v they_o that_o their_o conduct_n in_o this_o occasion_n be_v quite_o contrary_a both_o unto_o the_o work_n of_o charity_n and_o the_o rule_n of_o holy_a discipline_n such_o as_o the_o discipline_n among_o christian_n shall_v be_v yet_o nevertheless_o to_o return_v they_o unto_o their_o duty_n and_o to_o persuade_v and_o inspire_v they_o with_o the_o respect_n due_a unto_o so_o great_a a_o sacrament_n he_o do_v not_o say_v a_o word_n unto_o they_o of_o its_o adoration_n the_o consideration_n whereof_o have_v be_v of_o very_o great_a moment_n and_o capable_a of_o produce_v in_o the_o spirit_n of_o these_o disorderly_a christian_n other_o thought_n than_o those_o which_o they_o show_v at_o the_o time_n which_o they_o be_v to_o participate_v of_o this_o divine_a mystery_n st._n luke_n in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o apostle_n which_o contain_v the_o history_n of_o the_o infant_n church_n do_v observe_v several_a time_n that_o believer_n assemble_v to_o break_v bread_n that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n but_o he_o never_o say_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v to_o be_v adore_v but_o it_o may_v be_v that_o the_o christian_n which_o immediate_o follow_v the_o age_n of_o the_o apostle_n have_v upon_o this_o subject_a other_o discovery_n than_o those_o which_o the_o scripture_n inform_v we_o of_o and_o that_o they_o can_v inform_v we_o of_o thing_n we_o know_v nothing_o of_o st._n justin_n martyr_n which_o flourish_v about_o fifty_o year_n after_o the_o death_n of_o st._n john_n do_v in_o his_o second_o apology_n exact_o and_o ample_o describe_v the_o whole_a action_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o all_o that_o be_v therein_o practise_v in_o his_o time_n on_o the_o behalf_n of_o he_o which_o celebrate_v and_o also_o on_o their_o part_n which_o do_v communicate_v the_o oblation_n of_o bread_n wine_n and_o water_n which_o be_v present_v unto_o the_o pastor_n when_o sermon_n and_o prayer_n be_v end_v the_o consecration_n which_o be_v perform_v by_o he_o by_o prayer_n and_o thanksgiving_n unto_o god_n the_o amen_o which_o be_v answer_v by_o believer_n the_o distribution_n and_o communicate_v of_o the_o thing_n which_o have_v be_v bless_v and_o consecrate_v and_o in_o fine_a the_o charity_n and_o alms-deed_n make_v by_o particular_a person_n and_o which_o be_v as_o the_o crown_n and_o seal_v of_o all_o this_o holy_a action_n but_o in_o all_o this_o description_n we_o do_v see_v no_o mark_n of_o the_o worship_n of_o latry_n nor_o of_o any_o religious_a worship_n either_o command_v by_o the_o pastor_n or_o practise_v by_o the_o people_n towards_o the_o sacrament_n although_o that_o this_o glorious_a martyr_n have_v twice_o treat_v of_o the_o sacrament_n in_o this_o apology_n as_o have_v be_v declare_v in_o our_o first_o part_n and_o this_o representation_n which_o st._n justin_n give_v unto_o we_o of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o his_o time_n i_o mean_v of_o the_o celebration_n of_o this_o sacrament_n answer_v not_o ill_a unto_o what_o himself_o observe_v in_o his_o dialogue_n against_o tryphon_n that_o christian_n in_o all_o place_n make_v the_o eucharist_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o yet_o never_o speak_v of_o adore_v it_o and_o unto_o the_o silence_n of_o other_o author_n of_o he_o and_o the_o follow_a age_n because_o in_o all_o their_o write_n they_o be_v silent_a upon_o this_o matter_n although_o it_o be_v of_o the_o great_a moment_n in_o religion_n i_o speak_v of_o st._n ireneus_fw-la of_o clemens_n of_o alexandria_n tertullian_n st._n cyprian_n and_o of_o origen_n who_o very_o far_o from_o enjoin_v this_o adoration_n give_v not_o the_o least_o appearance_n to_o imagine_v that_o it_o be_v practise_v neither_o in_o the_o passage_n where_o they_o speak_v of_o the_o eucharist_n nor_o in_o other_o where_o they_o seem_v to_o be_v indispensable_o oblige_v to_o say_v something_o of_o it_o as_o for_o example_n tertullian_n in_o his_o apologetic_n where_o he_o promise_v to_o discover_v 39_o cap._n 39_o and_o to_o demonstrate_v what_o do_v concern_v christian_a religion_n and_o where_o he_o make_v so_o excellent_a and_o rich_a a_o description_n of_o the_o agape_n and_o of_o the_o assembly_n of_o those_o primitive_a christian_n he_o say_v only_o 13._o ep._n 10_o 11_o 12_o 13._o that_o they_o do_v there_o eat_v as_o person_n which_o remember_v that_o they_o be_v oblige_v to_o serve_v god_n all_o night_n and_o st._n cyprian_n treat_v of_o those_o which_o have_v fall_v
consecrate_v id._n 42_o the_o eucharist_n celebrate_v but_o once_o a_o day_n in_o each_o church_n which_o be_v also_o still_o observe_v among_o the_o greek_n muscovite_n and_o abyssins_n id._n 49_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o vessel_n employ_v in_o this_o ceremony_n consider_v id._n 50_o the_o celebration_n and_o general_o all_o the_o divine_a service_n be_v say_v in_o a_o language_n understand_v by_o the_o people_n a._n ch._n 6._o 55_o consecration_n be_v make_v by_o prayer_n blessing_n and_o give_v of_o thanks_o a._n ch._n 7._o 65_o the_o time_n and_o place_n of_o celebration_n and_o of_o the_o communion_n a._n ch._n 10._o 110_o the_o communion_n be_v receive_v stand_v id._n 116_o the_o greek_n and_o abyssins_n do_v communicate_v stand_v id._n 118_o the_o communion_n stand_v id._n ibid._n there_o have_v be_v always_o in_o the_o west_n that_o do_v and_o do_v communicate_v so_o id._n ibid._n certain_a custom_n practise_v in_o the_o ancient_a church_n in_o the_o act_n of_o communicate_v id._n ibid._n the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n practise_v in_o all_o christian_a church_n and_o also_o in_o the_o latin_a church_n for_o above_o 1000_o year_n a._n ch._n 12._o 131_o the_o introduction_n of_o the_o communion_n with_o the_o steep_v eucharist_n id._n 135_o the_o communion_n under_o one_o kind_a establish_v at_o constans_n anno_fw-la 1415._o and_o confirm_v at_o trent_n anno_fw-la 1562._o id._n 143_o 144_o all_o christian_n except_o those_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n communicate_v under_o both_o kind_n idem_fw-la 146_o the_o remainder_n of_o the_o sacrament_n burn_v in_o some_o church_n and_o eat_v by_o little_a child_n in_o other_o a._n ch._n 16._o 170_o preparation_n requisite_a for_o he_o that_o celebrate_v c._n ch._n 1._o 521_o the_o original_a use_n of_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n and_o of_o material_a cross_n in_o the_o worship_n of_o religion_n id._n 538_o preparation_n require_v of_o the_o receiver_n in_o respect_n of_o god_n and_o jesus_n christ_n c._n ch._n 2._o 542_o auricular_a confession_n before_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n be_v not_o practise_v for_o above_o eight_o hundred_o year_n c._n ch._n 3._o 549_o d._n what_o doctrine_n shall_v be_v retain_v in_o the_o church_n a._n p._n 1_o corruption_n of_o doctrine_n be_v common_o the_o consequence_n of_o the_o corruption_n of_o manner_n a._n ch._n 2._o 7_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n in_o the_o year_n 754._o touch_v the_o sacrament_n b._n ch._n 12._o 365_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a although_o it_o censure_v the_o expression_n of_o that_o of_o constantinople_n yet_o it_o condemn_v not_o its_o doctrine_n id._n 375_o e._n bread_n and_o wine_n have_v ever_o be_v the_o matter_n of_o the_o eucharist_n a._n ch._n 1._o p._n 2_o wherefore_o jesus_n christ_n choose_v bread_n and_o wine_n and_o wherein_o the_o ancient_n place_v the_o resemblance_n they_o have_v unto_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n id._n 3_o the_o mix_n of_o water_n with_o the_o wine_n and_o its_o mystical_a signification_n id._n 4_o other_o mystical_a signification_n in_o the_o composition_n of_o the_o bread_n id._n 5_o the_o dispute_n touch_v leven_v or_o unleven_v bread_n a._n ch._n 3._o 28_o whence_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n come_v the_o form_n of_o it_o with_o the_o change_n which_o happen_v unto_o it_o and_o at_o what_o time_n a._n ch._n 4._o 30_o etc._n etc._n who_o they_o be_v that_o distribute_v the_o sacrament_n and_o what_o they_o say_v a._n ch._n 11._o 121_o etc._n etc._n who_o they_o be_v that_o have_v right_o to_o communicate_v and_o their_o word_n id._n 123_o woman_n sometime_o distribute_v the_o sacrament_n in_o italy_n and_o france_n id._n ibid._n the_o sacrament_n never_o celebrate_v without_o communicant_o id._n 126_o the_o eucharist_n receive_v by_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o communicant_n a._n ch._n 13._o 150_o this_o custom_n ever_o practise_v in_o the_o west_n id._n 154_o communicant_a permit_v to_o carry_v the_o eucharist_n home_o and_o along_o with_o they_o in_o voyages_n a._n ch._n 14._o 160_o the_o eucharist_n send_v unto_o the_o absent_a and_o the_o sick_a and_o by_o who_o a._n ch._n 15._o 164._o plaster_n make_v of_o the_o eucharist_n a._n ch._n 16._o 169_o the_o eucharist_n inter_v with_o the_o dead_a id._n ibid._n the_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n mingle_v with_o ink._n id._n 171_o 172_o the_o greek_n mix_v it_o with_o warm_a water_n at_o the_o instant_a of_o communicate_v id._n 172_o the_o eucharist_n call_v bread_n and_o wine_n by_o the_o father_n in_o the_o act_n of_o communicate_v b._n ch._n 2._o 199_o the_o father_n affirm_v it_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n bread_n which_o be_v break_v corn_n wheat_n the_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n etc._n etc._n bread_n and_o wine_n wherewith_o our_o body_n be_v nourish_v bread_n the_o matter_n whereof_o pass_v the_o same_o fate_n of_o our_o common_a food_n bread_n which_o be_v consume_v in_o the_o distribution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n thing_n inanimate_a idem_fw-la 200_o 201_o etc._n etc._n they_o testify_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n lose_v not_o their_o substance_n by_o consecration_n id._n 206_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o eucharist_n break_v the_o fast_a id._n 210_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o subject_a whereof_o one_o receive_v a_o little_a a_o bit_n a_o piece_n a_o morsel_n id._n 211_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o sacrament_n the_o sign_n figure_n type_n antitype_n symbol_n image_n the_o similitude_n and_o resemblance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o opposition_n of_o the_o truth_n absent_a b._n ch._n 3._o 213_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o bare_o the_o sacrament_n the_o sign_n etc._n etc._n but_o a_o sacrament_n in_o the_o lawful_a use_n of_o it_o accompany_v with_o all_o the_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n of_o this_o divine_a body_n and_o this_o precious_a blood_n id._n 220_o when_o the_o father_n say_v it_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n they_o never_o mince_v their_o word_n id._n 221_o when_o they_o say_v it_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o use_v several_a modification_n unto_o their_o expression_n id._n 223_o alteration_n happen_v to_o the_o ancient_a expression_n by_o who_o and_o how_o b._n ch._n 11._o 361_o when_o the_o use_n of_o incense_n be_v introduce_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n c._n ch._n 1._o 523_o the_o proof_n and_o trial_n the_o communicant_a shall_v make_v of_o himself_o before_o receive_v c._n ch._n 3._o 542_o this_o proof_n comprehend_v all_o the_o disposition_n of_o the_o believe_a soul_n in_o regard_n of_o the_o sacrament_n id._n ibid._n f._n him_n which_o make_v a_o thing_n be_v before_o that_o which_o be_v make_v b._n ch._n 5._o p._n 250_o institution_n of_o the_o feast_n of_o the_o sacrament_n by_o urban_n the_o four_o anno_fw-la 1264_o c._n ch._n 4._o 579_o this_o feast_n for_o the_o novelty_n of_o it_o be_v not_o receive_v at_o first_o but_o by_o the_o church_n of_o idem_n 580_o when_o the_o feast_n of_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v institute_v id._n ibid._n several_a desire_v that_o this_o feast_n may_v be_v abolish_v id._n 582_o g._n at_o what_o time_n they_o begin_v to_o keep_v the_o sacrament_n for_o the_o sick_n a._n ch._n 15._o 165_o william_n of_o malmesbury_n be_v deceive_v in_o speak_v of_o the_o conversion_n of_o berengarius_fw-la b._n ch._n 17._o 460_o h._n no_o body_n can_v dwell_v in_o himself_o b._n ch._n 5._o 262_o history_n of_o the_o vii_o century_n b._n ch._n 11._o 361_o the_o state_n of_o the_o viii_o century_n b._n ch._n 12._o 365_o history_n of_o the_o ix_o century_n b._n ch._n 13._o 385_o continuation_n of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o ix_o century_n b._n ch._n 14._o 425_o the_o dignity_n and_o creation_n of_o herribold_n bishop_n of_o auxerr_n id._n ibid._n continuation_n of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o ix_o century_n b._n ch._n 15._o 430_o etc._n etc._n history_n of_o the_o x._o century_n which_o be_v a_o age_n neither_o of_o light_n nor_o darkness_n but_o make_v up_o of_o both_o b._n ch._n 16._o 439_o history_n of_o the_o xi_o century_n b._n ch._n 17._o 450_o history_n of_o the_o xii_o and_o xiii_o century_n b._n ch._n 18._o 465_o history_n of_o the_o fourteen_o and_o xv._o century_n b._n ch._n 19_o 497_o i._n we_o shall_v hold_v by_o what_o be_v do_v by_o jesus_n christ_n at_o first_o a._n ch._n 1._o p._n 1_o the_o image_n and_o figure_n can_v be_v the_o same_o thing_n whereof_o they_o be_v the_o image_n and_o figure_n b._n ch._n 3._o 218_o jesus_n christ_n be_v absent_a from_o we_o as_o to_o his_o humanity_n and_o present_v only_o by_o his_o divinity_n b._n ch._n 4._o 233_o the_o ancient_n have_v only_o acknowledge_v two_o come_n of_o jesus_n christ_n id._n 240_o the_o spiritual_a presence_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v common_a with_o he_o and_o the_o father_n id._n ibid._n jesus_n
design_v to_o ordain_v reader_n dominico_n interim_n legit_fw-la nobis_fw-la id_fw-la est_fw-la auspicatus_fw-la est_fw-la pacem_fw-la dicit_fw-la dedicat_fw-la lectionem_fw-la which_o mr_n rigaut_n do_v not_o understand_v no_o more_o than_o mr_n lombert_n who_o follow_v the_o sentiment_n of_o mr_n rigaut_n in_o the_o fair_a and_o exact_a translation_n which_o he_o have_v give_v we_o of_o this_o father_n 5._o upon_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o council_n of_o antioch_n which_o condemn_v paul_n of_o samosatia_n 6._o upon_o the_o ten_o persecution_n which_o shall_v be_v find_v more_o exact_o describe_v than_o in_o all_o the_o former_a history_n because_o mounseur_fw-fr l'arroqve_n have_v borrow_a great_a help_n from_o lactantius_n his_o treatise_n de_fw-fr mortibus_fw-la persecutorum_fw-la publish_v of_o late_a by_o mr_n baluze_n 7._o de_fw-fr sacerdotibus_fw-la secundi_fw-la ordinis_fw-la &_o archidiaconis_fw-la 8._o de_fw-fr ordinibus_fw-la ex_fw-la quibus_fw-la episcopi_fw-la sumebantur_fw-la 9_o de_fw-fr epistolis_fw-la tractoriis_fw-la 10._o de_fw-fr natura_fw-la veteris_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la 11._o de_fw-fr energumenis_fw-la etc._n etc._n 12._o de_fw-fr paenitentibus_fw-la eorumque_fw-la gradibus_fw-la 13._o de_fw-fr antiquo_fw-la ritu_fw-la dimittendi_fw-la ab_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la catechumenos_fw-la energumenos_n &_o paenitentes_fw-la 14._o de_fw-fr dupliti_fw-la catechumenorum_fw-la genere_fw-la 15._o de_fw-fr tempore_fw-la quo_fw-la obtinere_fw-la caepit_fw-la in_o ecclesia_fw-la orientali_fw-la haec_fw-la loquendi_fw-la formula_fw-la episcopus_fw-la dei_fw-la gratia_n et_fw-la sedes_fw-la apostolicae_fw-la 16._o de_fw-fr pluralitate_fw-la beneficiorum_fw-la ut_fw-la vulgo_fw-la loquuntur_fw-la 17._o de_fw-fr nudipedalibus_fw-la as_o he_o from_o who_o we_o expect_v these_o piece_n of_o ecclesiastical_a history_n be_v endow_v with_o much_o wit_n and_o learning_n it_o need_v not_o be_v fear_v that_o they_o will_v in_o his_o hand_n lose_v any_o thing_n of_o their_o lustre_n and_o beauty_n all_o we_o have_v hitherto_o say_v refer_v unto_o the_o wisdom_n of_o monsieur_n l'arroqve_n which_o indeed_o be_v a_o very_a vast_a and_o spacious_a field_n but_o shall_v we_o speak_v of_o the_o quality_n of_o his_o soul_n we_o shall_v have_v much_o more_o matter_n to_o insist_v on_o he_o have_v a_o soul_n so_o sincere_a as_o be_v scarce_o to_o be_v find_v in_o this_o age_n he_o without_o envy_n behold_v the_o merit_n of_o other_o learned_a person_n and_o esteem_v their_o good_a quality_n he_o be_v a_o great_a and_o strict_a observer_n of_o discipline_n and_o content_v not_o himself_o to_o declaim_v in_o the_o pulpit_n against_o vice_n in_o general_n but_o persecute_v it_o in_o all_o place_n run_v the_o hazard_n of_o create_v himself_o enemy_n by_o the_o security_n of_o his_o life_n he_o preach_v by_o example_n and_o discover_v a_o true_a christian_a constancy_n in_o all_o the_o trouble_n of_o his_o life_n he_o discharge_v his_o duty_n with_o so_o much_o exactness_n that_o he_o will_v never_o discontinue_v perform_v his_o function_n during_o a_o ague_n which_o hold_v he_o ten_o month_n after_o his_o be_v call_v to_o saumur_n i_o say_v he_o will_v neither_o discontinue_v the_o duty_n of_o his_o ministry_n nor_o those_o of_o his_o study_n although_o the_o physician_n tell_v he_o that_o a_o distemper_n which_o often_o have_v fit_n of_o 36_o hour_n will_v not_o be_v remove_v if_o he_o do_v not_o give_v himself_o some_o repose_n the_o trouble_n of_o the_o church_n of_o france_n these_o last_o year_n be_v incomparable_o more_o grievous_a unto_o he_o than_o any_o particular_a affliction_n unto_o his_o own_o family_n can_v have_v be_v and_o shall_v these_o misfortune_n continue_v what_o cicero_n say_v of_o another_o may_v be_v say_v of_o he_o two_o rempublicam_fw-la casus_fw-la secuti_fw-la sunt_fw-la ut_fw-la mihi_fw-la non_fw-la erepta_fw-la l._n crasso_fw-la a_o diis_fw-la immortalibus_fw-la vita_fw-la sed_fw-la donata_fw-la mors_fw-la esse_fw-la videatur_fw-la the_o history_n of_o the_o eucharist_n part_n i._o contain_v the_o exterior_a form_n of_o celebration_n chap._n i._n wherein_o be_v treat_v of_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o sacrament_n the_o first_o thing_n that_o present_v itself_o in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o matter_n of_o the_o sacrament_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n for_o three_o of_o the_o evangelist_n and_o st._n paul_n testify_v that_o jesus_n christ_n take_v bread_n and_o a_o cup_n wherein_o there_o be_v wine_n and_o that_o he_o call_v the_o wine_n the_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n all_o the_o holy_a father_n unanimous_o avouch_v the_o same_o all_o the_o liturgy_n which_o be_v come_v to_o our_o hand_n depose_v the_o same_o see_v we_o find_v these_o two_o element_n employ_v in_o this_o mystery_n and_o the_o form_n of_o celebration_n propose_v unto_o we_o by_o st._n justin_n martyr_n the_o author_n of_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n st._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n in_o his_o mystagogick_n the_o pretend_a denis_n the_o arcopagite_n in_o his_o hierarchy_n and_o general_o all_o those_o which_o have_v write_v on_o this_o subject_n suffer_v we_o not_o to_o doubt_v of_o it_o as_o neither_o do_v the_o defence_n which_o the_o father_n and_o council_n have_v make_v of_o offer_v any_o thing_n else_o but_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n also_o all_o christian_n general_o agree_v herein_o therefore_o it_o will_v be_v superfluous_a to_o stand_v to_o prove_v it_o see_v the_o thing_n be_v clear_a and_o it_o be_v grant_v by_o all_o the_o world_n and_o all_o christian_a society_n be_v agree_v on_o this_o subject_a it_o will_v only_o be_v necessary_a to_o consider_v that_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v the_o wisdom_n of_o the_o eternal_a father_n and_o who_o never_o do_v any_o thing_n but_o with_o a_o wisdom_n and_o conduct_v worthy_a of_o himself_o do_v not_o choose_v bread_n and_o wine_n to_o make_v they_o symbol_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n but_o that_o he_o be_v thereunto_o induce_v for_o considerable_a reason_n nevertheless_o i_o will_v not_o now_o stand_v to_o examine_v the_o reason_n which_o oblige_v he_o to_o make_v this_o choice_n i_o refer_v that_o unto_o divine_n who_o drift_n it_o be_v to_o inquire_v into_o this_o matter_n it_o will_v serve_v our_o turn_n to_o say_v that_o our_o saviour_n have_v a_o design_n by_o mean_n of_o his_o sacrament_n to_o raise_v up_o the_o mind_n of_o christian_n unto_o the_o consideration_n of_o the_o comfort_n they_o find_v in_o his_o bless_a communion_n he_o make_v choice_n of_o element_n which_o have_v some_o likeness_n and_o relation_n unto_o those_o thing_n which_o they_o be_v to_o signify_v and_o represent_v as_o for_o instance_n when_o he_o institute_v the_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n which_o be_v the_o sacrament_n whereby_o we_o be_v bear_v into_o his_o church_n he_o make_v choice_n of_o water_n to_o be_v the_o sign_n and_o symbol_n of_o it_o because_o it_o be_v proper_a to_o represent_v the_o virtue_n of_o his_o blood_n and_o of_o his_o spirit_n for_o the_o purify_n of_o our_o soul_n for_o as_o water_n have_v the_o quality_n of_o cleanse_v our_o body_n from_o all_o uncleanness_n so_o also_o the_o blood_n and_o spirit_n of_o jesus_n christ_n have_v the_o virtue_n the_o force_n and_o efficacy_n of_o wash_v and_o purify_n our_o soul_n from_o all_o filthiness_n and_o impurity_n therefore_o it_o be_v that_o the_o apostle_n call_v baptism_n the_o wash_n of_o regeneration_n 3._o â—it_n 3._o that_o be_v of_o our_o new_a birth_n and_o for_o that_o reason_n it_o be_v that_o he_o say_v elsewhere_o 5._o eph._n 5._o that_o christ_n have_v cleanse_v the_o church_n by_o the_o wash_n of_o water_n by_o the_o word_n in_o like_a manner_n when_o he_o institute_v the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v another_o sacrament_n of_o his_o covenant_n whereby_o he_o give_v unto_o we_o life_n after_o have_v give_v we_o our_o be_v he_o choose_v bread_n and_o wine_n to_o represent_v unto_o we_o the_o virtue_n of_o his_o sacrifice_n and_o of_o his_o death_n and_o which_o be_v the_o food_n of_o our_o soul_n for_o as_o bread_n &_o wine_n be_v food_n very_o proper_a for_o nourish_v the_o body_n and_o for_o preserve_v this_o mortal_a and_o perish_a life_n even_o so_o his_o body_n break_v and_o his_o blood_n pour_v out_o do_v divine_o feed_v and_o nourish_v our_o soul_n and_o do_v admirable_o preserve_v this_o heavenly_a and_o spiritual_a life_n whereof_o we_o enjoy_v even_o here_o below_o some_o fore-tastes_a and_o first-fruit_n the_o accomplishment_n whereof_o we_o shall_v one_o day_n receive_v to_o our_o comfort_n in_o heaven_n and_o it_o be_v in_o regard_n of_o this_o wonderful_a effect_n 6._o john_n 6._o that_o his_o flesh_n be_v meat_n indeed_o and_o his_o blood_n be_v drink_v indeed_o and_o that_o those_o who_o eat_v this_o flesh_n and_o drink_v this_o blood_n have_v life_n everlasting_a and_o that_o they_o shall_v be_v raise_v unto_o glory_n and_o immortality_n in_o the_o last_o day_n nevertheless_o it_o must_v be_v grant_v that_o the_o relation_n and_o resemblance_n which_o the_o
bread_n and_o wine_n may_v natural_o have_v with_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v a_o general_a uncertain_a and_o undetermined_a resemblance_n and_o which_o of_o itself_o be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o make_v they_o sacrament_n of_o this_o divine_a body_n and_o of_o this_o precious_a blood_n it_o be_v necessary_a that_o the_o benediction_n and_o consecration_n confer_v upon_o they_o this_o quality_n and_o invest_v they_o with_o this_o dignity_n which_o they_o can_v have_v by_o nature_n and_o that_o set_v they_o apart_o from_o the_o profane_a and_o common_a use_n which_o they_o have_v in_o nature_n it_o shall_v apply_v they_o unto_o a_o religious_a and_o divine_a use_n in_o grace_n nevertheless_o it_o may_v be_v affirm_v that_o this_o likeness_n and_o relation_n which_o they_o have_v by_o nature_n with_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o this_o divine_a saviour_n be_v as_o it_o may_v be_v say_v the_o first_o ground_n and_o the_o first_o motive_n of_o the_o choice_n which_o our_o saviour_n be_v please_v to_o make_v of_o they_o for_o what_o st._n austin_n say_v in_o one_o of_o his_o letter_n may_v well_o be_v apply_v unto_o this_o matter_n bonif._n aug._n ep._n 23._o ad_fw-la bonif._n that_o if_o the_o sacrament_n have_v not_o some_o resemblance_n with_o the_o thing_n whereof_o they_o be_v sacrament_n they_o will_v be_v no_o sacrament_n the_o holy_a father_n confirm_v this_o resemblance_n some_o in_o the_o composition_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o say_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v call_v the_o body_n because_o it_o be_v make_v of_o several_a grain_n and_o the_o wine_n the_o blood_n because_o it_o be_v gather_v from_o sundry_a grape_n this_o be_v the_o notion_n of_o 26._o of_o comm._n in_o matth._n c._n 26._o theophilus_n of_o antioch_n of_o 76._o of_o ep._n 76._o st._n cyprian_n and_o of_o some_o other_o other_o ground_n it_o in_o the_o effect_n and_o say_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v call_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o it_o do_v nourish_v and_o strengthen_v the_o body_n and_o that_o the_o wine_n be_v call_v his_o blood_n because_o it_o increase_v blood_n in_o the_o body_n and_o rejoice_v the_o heart_n this_o be_v the_o reason_n give_v by_o st._n 18._o st._n lib._n l._n deoffie_a ecclâ—s_n c._n 18._o isidore_n archbishop_n of_o sevil_n 14._o sevil_n comm_n in_o marc._n 14._o bede_n 31._o bede_n lib._n 〈◊〉_d inâ—â—â—_n cleric_a c._n 31._o rabanus_n and_o 26._o and_o comm._n in_o matth._n 26._o christian_a drutmer_n and_o i_o make_v no_o question_n but_o when_o jesus_n christ_n choose_v bread_n and_o wine_n to_o make_v they_o sacrament_n and_o type_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n he_o have_v regard_n unto_o the_o effect_n which_o they_o produce_v and_o see_v the_o four_o divine_a writer_n which_o have_v relate_v in_o their_o sacred_a book_n the_o history_n of_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n have_v not_o mention_v whether_o the_o wine_n which_o our_o saviour_n use_v in_o institute_v and_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n be_v pure_a or_o mix_v the_o ancient_a christian_n make_v no_o scruple_n to_o mingle_v water_n with_o the_o wine_n in_o the_o communion_n the_o jewish_a ritual_n as_o a_o learned_a 20._o learned_a buxtâ—â—f_n 〈◊〉_d hist_o s._n 〈◊〉_d §_o 20._o person_n and_o extreme_o well_o verse_v in_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o use_v and_o custom_n of_o that_o nation_n observe_v leave_v it_o unto_o the_o free_a will_n and_o choice_n of_o every_o person_n in_o celebrate_v the_o passover_n to_o use_v pure_a wine_n or_o wine_n mix_v with_o water_n so_o that_o our_o bless_a saviour_n accommodate_v himself_o as_o much_o as_o he_o can_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o his_o sacrament_n with_o what_o be_v practise_v in_o the_o celebrate_n the_o jew_n passover_n it_o seem_v to_o i_o impossible_a consider_v the_o silence_n of_o the_o evangelist_n and_o of_o s._n paul_n to_o determine_v whether_o the_o wine_n employ_v in_o the_o celebrate_n of_o his_o sacrament_n be_v mix_v with_o water_n or_o not_o nevertheless_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o the_o ancient_n believe_v there_o be_v water_n mingle_v with_o the_o wine_n and_o that_o it_o be_v upon_o this_o persuasion_n that_o they_o establish_v the_o custom_n of_o so_o do_v a_o very_a ancient_a practice_n see_v that_o st._n justin_n martyr_n who_o write_v about_o fifty_o two_o year_n after_o the_o death_n of_o st._n john_n do_v express_o mention_v it_o for_o in_o show_v the_o manner_n of_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n in_o his_o time_n 1._o just_a martyr_n apolog._n 2_o or_o rather_o 1._o he_o observe_v positive_o that_o there_o be_v present_v unto_o the_o pastor_n bread_n and_o a_o cup_n with_o wine_n mingle_v with_o water_n that_o after_o he_o have_v bless_v and_o consecrate_v they_o all_o those_o which_o be_v there_o present_v receive_v of_o the_o bread_n the_o wine_n and_o the_o water_n which_o have_v be_v consecrate_v indeed_o as_o the_o first_o christian_n seek_v not_o so_o many_o mystery_n as_o those_o which_o come_v after_o i_o mean_v that_o they_o trouble_v not_o themselves_o in_o seek_v out_o of_o mystery_n in_o most_o thing_n relate_v to_o religion_n so_o they_o satisfy_v themselves_o with_o the_o innocent_a practice_n of_o this_o custom_n and_o religious_o to_o observe_v this_o use_n with_o much_o simplicity_n but_o about_o one_o hundred_o year_n after_o st._n justin_n have_v write_v what_o be_v above_o express_v they_o bethink_v themselves_o of_o seek_v a_o mystery_n in_o this_o mingle_n of_o water_n with_o the_o wine_n the_o first_o if_o i_o mistake_v not_o that_o please_v himself_o to_o discover_v a_o mystical_a signification_n in_o the_o wine_n and_o water_n in_o the_o holy_a cup_n and_o of_o the_o mingle_v the_o one_o with_o the_o other_o be_v the_o glorious_a martyr_n s._n cyprian_a who_o will_v that_o the_o wine_n shall_v represent_v the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o water_n shall_v show_v the_o believe_a people_n and_o that_o the_o mingle_v the_o one_o with_o the_o other_o shall_v show_v the_o indissoluble_a union_n which_o there_o be_v betwixt_o christ_n and_o believer_n 63._o cyprian_a â—p_n 63._o the_o faithful_a people_n say_v he_o be_v understand_v by_o the_o water_n and_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v denote_v by_o the_o wine_n and_o when_o the_o water_n be_v mingle_v with_o the_o wine_n in_o the_o cup_n the_o people_n be_v unite_v unto_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o body_n of_o the_o faithful_a be_v incorporate_v in_o he_o in_o who_o they_o believe_v and_o this_o mixture_n of_o water_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o cup_n of_o the_o lord_n be_v such_o that_o those_o thing_n can_v be_v any_o more_o separate_v whence_o it_o follow_v that_o nothing_o can_v separate_v the_o church_n from_o the_o communion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o believer_n which_o be_v in_o the_o church_n and_o do_v persevere_v faithful_o and_o firm_o in_o what_o they_o believe_v nor_o hinder_v but_o this_o indivisible_a love_n shall_v subsist_v therefore_o it_o be_v not_o permit_v in_o consecrate_v the_o cup_n of_o our_o lord_n to_o offer_v wine_n alone_o or_o water_n alone_o for_o if_o only_a wine_n be_v offer_v it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o the_o blood_n be_v separate_v from_o the_o people_n and_o if_o only_a water_n be_v offer_v it_o may_v be_v say_v the_o people_n be_v absent_a from_o christ_n but_o when_o they_o be_v mingle_v and_o inseparable_o join_v together_o then_o be_v effect_v the_o spiritual_a and_o heavenly_a sacrament_n st._n cyprian_n be_v follow_v by_o the_o 2._o the_o can._n 2._o three_o council_n of_o braga_n in_o the_o year_n 675_o by_o 18._o by_o de_fw-fr offic_n eccles_n lib._n 1._o cap._n 18._o isidore_n by_o 14._o by_o in_o marc._n 14._o bede_n by_o dom._n by_o de_fw-fr corp._n &_o long_o dom._n bertram_n or_o ratramne_n but_o in_o fine_a the_o holy_a father_n have_v think_v this_o mixture_n so_o essential_a unto_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n that_o the_o six_o ecumenical_a council_n assemble_v in_o the_o year_n 691_o reckon_v it_o among_o the_o heresy_n of_o the_o armenian_n that_o they_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n with_o pure_a wine_n because_o they_o justify_v themselves_o in_o this_o practice_n by_o the_o authority_n of_o st._n chrysostom_n the_o father_n explain_v the_o passage_n of_o this_o holy_a doctor_n whereof_o the_o armenian_n make_v use_v to_o authorise_v the_o practice_n of_o their_o church_n and_o have_v explain_v it_o they_o make_v this_o decree_n 32._o council_n trullan_n can._n 32._o if_o any_o bishop_n or_o other_o priest_n do_v not_o follow_v the_o order_n leave_v by_o the_o apostle_n and_o if_o they_o mingle_v not_o water_n with_o the_o wine_n to_o offer_v the_o spotless_a sacrifice_n let_v he_o be_v depose_v because_o he_o declare_v the_o mystery_n imperfect_o and_o by_o that_o mean_n introduce_v a_o change_n in_o the_o tradition_n but_o notwithstanding_o all_o that_o the_o
armenian_n desist_v not_o to_o persevere_v in_o this_o practice_n and_o always_o to_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n with_o pure_a wine_n until_o the_o year_n 1439._o that_o they_o send_v their_o deputy_n unto_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n under_o pope_n eugenius_n the_o ivth_o but_o they_o arrive_v not_o until_o after_o the_o departure_n of_o the_o greek_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o history_n of_o that_o council_n transmit_v unto_o we_o by_o sylvester_n sguropulus_n a_o great_a prelate_n of_o the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n which_o be_v present_a at_o all_o that_o there_o happen_v nevertheless_o in_o the_o direction_n give_v unto_o those_o deputy_n on_o the_o behalf_n of_o the_o say_a pope_n eugenius_n but_o in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o council_n as_o if_o it_o have_v still_o be_v assemble_v which_o may_v have_v be_v so_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o latin_n but_o not_o of_o the_o greek_n who_o be_v go_v home_o in_o this_o instruction_n i_o say_v the_o armenian_n be_v enjoin_v to_o conform_v themselves_o unto_o all_o the_o other_o christian_n 866._o to._n 8._o council_n p._n 866._o and_o to_o mingle_v a_o little_a water_n with_o the_o wine_n in_o the_o oblation_n of_o the_o cup_n but_o there_o be_v no_o great_a likelihood_n that_o this_o decree_n be_v much_o regard_v in_o this_o christian_a communion_n see_v we_o find_v by_o their_o liturgy_n that_o they_o continue_v in_o the_o custom_n of_o not_o mingle_v water_n with_o the_o wine_n in_o the_o holy_a cup._n 12._o apud_fw-la cassand_n in_o lit._n c._n 12._o but_o beside_o this_o mystical_a signification_n which_o the_o holy_a father_n have_v discover_v of_o this_o mingle_v water_n with_o the_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n i_o find_v they_o have_v use_v it_o to_o represent_v the_o water_n and_o blood_n which_o issue_v out_o of_o the_o pierce_a side_n of_o jesus_n christ_n at_o his_o passion_n and_o when_o he_o be_v on_o the_o cross_n 32._o council_n trull_n can._n 32._o it_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o eastern_a council_n before_o mention_v and_o which_o be_v assemble_v in_o the_o hall_n of_o the_o imperial_a palace_n at_o constantinople_n as_o for_o st._n athanasius_n he_o resemble_v this_o mixture_n unto_o the_o union_n of_o the_o eternal_a word_n with_o the_o human_a nature_n 435._o athan._n in_o psal_n 74._o apud_fw-la combesis_fw-la auct_n bibl._n pat._n t._n 2._o pa._n 435._o the_o mystical_a cup_n of_o the_o communion_n say_v he_o be_v give_v mingle_v with_o water_n because_o the_o pure_a wine_n do_v signify_v the_o divine_a nature_n which_o be_v unmixed_a and_o in_o that_o it_o be_v temper_v with_o water_n it_o intimate_v the_o union_n which_o be_v betwixt_o we_o and_o there_o be_v no_o question_n to_o be_v make_v but_o these_o holy_a doctor_n please_v themselves_o in_o search_v out_o these_o mystical_a signification_n not_o only_o in_o one_o of_o the_o symbol_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o also_o in_o the_o other_o in_o fine_a as_o they_o discover_v mystery_n in_o mix_v water_n with_o the_o wine_n practise_v by_o the_o ancient_a church_n so_o they_o also_o discover_v other_o mystery_n in_o make_v the_o bread_n for_o they_o believe_v that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o body_n compose_v of_o sundry_a grain_n represent_v very_o well_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n compose_v of_o sundry_a believer_n unite_v into_o one_o society_n it_o be_v also_o the_o doctrine_n of_o s._n cyprian_n 63._o cyprian_a ep._n 76._o vide_fw-la 63._o when_o say_v he_o the_o lord_n call_v his_o body_n bread_n compose_v of_o sundry_a grain_n of_o wheat_n he_o will_v denote_v the_o believe_a people_n which_o he_o bear_v in_o as_o much_o as_o it_o be_v but_o one_o people_n and_o when_o he_o term_v his_o blood_n the_o wine_n which_o be_v make_v of_o several_a cluster_n of_o grape_n press_v together_o and_o reduce_v to_o one_o he_o again_o signify_v the_o same_o faithful_a people_n compose_v of_o sundry_a person_n in_o one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n it_o be_v the_o frequent_a doctrine_n of_o divers_a of_o serm._n ad_fw-la infant_n tract_n 26._o in_o joan._n &_o serm._n 83._o the_o divers_a s._n augustin_n and_o general_o of_o all_o the_o holy_a father_n of_o matth._n of_o com._n in_o matth._n theophilus_n of_o antioch_n of_o cor._n of_o hom._n 24._o in_o 1_o cor._n s._n chrysostom_n of_o 18._o of_o de_fw-fr offa_n eccles_n lib._n 1._o c._n 18._o isidore_n of_o sevil_n of_o 10._o of_o com._n in_o 1_o cor._n 10._o bede_n of_o 16._o of_o de_fw-fr reb._n eccles_n c._n 16._o walafridus_n strabo_n of_o 31._o of_o de_fw-fr instit_fw-la cler._n lib._n 1._o c._n 31._o rabanus_n archbishop_n of_o mayence_n and_o of_o many_o other_o but_o alas_o at_o the_o same_o time_n that_o these_o holy_a doctor_n please_v themselves_o in_o find_v out_o all_o these_o mystical_a signification_n wherein_o they_o take_v so_o much_o delight_n the_o devil_n who_o be_v always_o vigilant_a to_o disturb_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n and_o who_o always_o find_v occasion_n to_o worry_v it_o fail_v not_o to_o raise_v she_o up_o enemy_n even_o from_o her_o infancy_n and_o to_o spew_v out_o from_o his_o dark_a dungeon_n sundry_a sort_n of_o sect_n and_o heretic_n totake_v occasion_n either_o to_o slander_v the_o innocency_n of_o her_o mystery_n by_o the_o gnostic_n or_o to_o corrupt_v their_o purity_n by_o the_o montanist_n and_o pepusian_o if_o what_o some_o have_v write_v be_v true_a or_o to_o gainsay_v their_o utility_n by_o the_o ascodrupite_n or_o to_o make_v they_o pass_v for_o dream_n and_o delusion_n by_o the_o marcosian_o or_o to_o render_v they_o odious_a by_o the_o ophites_n or_o to_o change_v the_o matter_n either_o by_o add_v of_o some_o strange_a thing_n as_o the_o artotyrite_n or_o by_o take_v away_o the_o essential_o as_o the_o hydroparastate_n or_o aquarian_o and_o this_o be_v what_o we_o intend_v to_o examine_v in_o the_o follow_a chapter_n chap._n ii_o wherein_o be_v discourse_v of_o sundry_a sort_n of_o sect_n and_o heresy_n only_o so_o as_o may_v be_v sufficient_a to_o give_v light_n unto_o the_o present_a subject_n the_o first_o heretic_n which_o the_o devil_n stir_v up_o to_o trouble_v the_o church_n upon_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o gnostic_n that_o be_v such_o as_o assume_v to_o themselves_o that_o proud_a and_o insolent_a title_n to_o persuade_v the_o ignorant_a people_n that_o they_o be_v possess_v with_o great_a wisdom_n and_o that_o they_o be_v able_a to_o dive_v into_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o most_o obscure_a and_o difficult_a mystery_n some_o derive_v their_o original_a from_o the_o nicolaïtan_n other_o say_v they_o have_v for_o their_o leader_n a_o eminent_a heretic_n call_v carpocrates_n but_o from_o what_o original_a soever_o they_o come_v it_o can_v be_v doubt_v but_o it_o be_v very_o pernicious_a see_v it_o produce_v so_o curse_v a_o offspring_n certain_o this_o fountain_n be_v very_o corrupt_a see_v the_o stream_n be_v so_o infectious_a and_o the_o root_n of_o this_o curse_a tree_n be_v very_o venomous_a see_v the_o branch_n produce_v no_o less_o than_o the_o bitter_a fruit_n of_o mortal_a poison_n a_o infamous_a brood_n as_o ever_o be_v who_o mystery_n abound_v with_o abomination_n and_o horror_n therefore_o be_v they_o also_o call_v borborite_n or_o borborian_n to_o denote_v their_o filthiness_n and_o vileness_n these_o miserable_a wretch_n suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v sway_v by_o their_o own_o corrupt_a desire_n and_o be_v slave_n unto_o their_o passion_n and_o disorder_a lust_n they_o pollute_v themselves_o frequent_o with_o woman_n which_o be_v in_o common_a among_o they_o and_o covet_v nothing_o more_o than_o this_o filthy_a practice_n they_o be_v blind_o lead_v on_o by_o their_o wicked_a concupiscence_n and_o without_o any_o restraint_n wallow_v in_o the_o most_o brutish_a action_n the_o very_a thought_n whereof_o fill_v i_o with_o amazement_n and_o horror_n but_o what_o be_v most_o dreadful_a and_o strange_a in_o the_o conduct_n of_o these_o organ_n of_o the_o evil_a spirit_n be_v that_o they_o act_v their_o great_a abomination_n in_o their_o assembly_n and_o in_o the_o place_n where_o they_o be_v accustom_v to_o meet_v to_o exercise_v their_o diabolical_a religion_n s._n epiphanius_n who_o more_o exact_o than_o any_o other_o of_o the_o ancient_n relate_v unto_o we_o all_o that_o pass_v in_o the_o abominable_a mystery_n of_o these_o wretch_n be_v ashamed_a to_o write_v and_o be_v it_o not_o in_o some_o sort_n necessary_a to_o be_v publish_v to_o render_v they_o odious_a unto_o all_o the_o world_n he_o will_v have_v forbear_v to_o have_v relate_v the_o brutality_n and_o filthiness_n which_o they_o be_v not_o ashamed_a to_o commit_v as_o for_o my_o own_o particular_a although_o i_o have_v learn_v from_o s._n paul_n that_o all_o thing_n be_v puâ—e_v unto_o the_o pure_a yet_o i_o will_v forbear_v recite_v all_o the_o impurity_n which_o be_v act_v in_o
in_o the_o sclavonian_a tongue_n unto_o those_o of_o that_o nation_n who_o he_o have_v baptize_v that_o be_v to_o say_v convert_v that_o as_o the_o matter_n be_v debate_v in_o the_o sacred_a college_n where_o there_o be_v several_a that_o oppose_v it_o there_o be_v a_o voice-heard_a as_o it_o be_v send_v from_o heaven_n say_v let_v all_o flesh_n praise_v the_o lord_n and_o every_o tongue_n confess_v his_o name_n upon_o which_o cyrill_n be_v grant_v his_o request_n it_o be_v say_v that_o this_o cyril_n be_v the_o same_o who_o in_o the_o sclavonian_a language_n be_v call_v chiuppil_n that_o he_o live_v about_o the_o year_n 860._o and_o that_o in_o the_o day_n of_o michael_n the_o three_o emperor_n of_o the_o east_n and_o of_o pope_n nicolas_n the_o first_o he_o with_o methodius_n convert_v unto_o the_o faith_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o mingrelian_o the_o circassian_n and_o the_o gazarite_n and_o afterward_o several_a of_o the_o sclavonian_n therefore_o in_o the_o roman_a martyrology_n be_v celebrate_v the_o day_n of_o his_o birth_n as_o be_v ancient_o say_v among_o christian_n that_o be_v of_o the_o death_n of_o cyrill_n and_o methodius_n in_o the_o same_o day_n which_o be_v the_o nine_o of_o march_n whence_o it_o be_v also_o that_o pope_n john_n the_o eight_o write_v several_a letter_n unto_o this_o methodius_n companion_n unto_o cyrill_n and_o one_o of_o the_o apostle_n of_o the_o sclavonian_n according_a to_o the_o language_n of_o those_o time_n and_o we_o find_v by_o the_o 247th_o letter_n of_o this_o pope_n write_v anno_fw-la 879._o unto_o sphentopulcher_n prince_n of_o the_o country_n that_o methodius_n have_v be_v send_v by_o this_o prince_n unto_o john_n the_o eight_o who_o return_v he_o back_o unto_o he_o to_o execute_v the_o function_n of_o archbishop_n with_o power_n to_o celebrate_v mass_n and_o divine_a service_n in_o the_o sclavonian_a tongue_n we_o have_v just_a cause_n to_o commend_v say_v this_o pope_n 91._o tom._n 7._o council_n part_n 1._o ep._n 247._o p._n 91._o write_v unto_o sphentopulcher_n the_o sclavonian_a character_n invent_v by_o a_o certain_a philosopher_n call_v constantine_n whereby_o the_o praise_n of_o god_n be_v publish_v abroad_o and_o we_o command_v that_o in_o that_o same_o language_n be_v recite_v the_o sermon_n and_o work_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n for_o we_o be_v warn_v by_o divine_a authority_n to_o praise_v the_o lord_n not_o only_o in_o three_o language_n but_o also_o in_o all_o which_o authority_n enjoin_v we_o this_o commandment_n when_o it_o say_v all_o nation_n praise_v the_o lord_n and_o all_o people_n bless_v his_o name_n and_o the_o apostle_n be_v fill_v with_o the_o holy_a ghost_n speak_v forth_o in_o all_o language_n the_o wonderful_a thing_n of_o god_n thence_o also_o it_o be_v that_o st._n paul_n that_o heavenly_a trumpet_n publish_v this_o warn_v let_v every_o tongue_n confess_v that_o our_o lord_n jesus_n be_v the_o christ_n to_o the_o glory_n of_o the_o father_n touch_v which_o language_n also_o he_o instruct_v we_o full_o and_o plain_o in_o the_o 14_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o epistle_n to_o the_o corinthian_n how_o we_o be_v to_o edify_v the_o church_n in_o speak_v several_a language_n and_o certain_o it_o do_v in_o no_o way_n prejudice_v the_o faith_n or_o doctrine_n to_o sing_v mass_n in_o the_o sclavonian_a tongue_n or_o to_o read_v the_o holy_a gospel_n or_o divine_a lesson_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n well_o translate_v and_o interpret_v or_o to_o say_v or_o sing_v all_o the_o other_o office_n because_o he_o who_o make_v the_o three_o principal_a language_n the_o hebrew_n greek_a and_o latin_a be_v the_o same_o which_o have_v also_o create_v all_o other_o language_n for_o his_o praise_n and_o glory_n however_o we_o appoint_v that_o in_o all_o church_n under_o your_o inspection_n for_o the_o great_a honour_n the_o gospel_n be_v read_v in_o latin_a and_o because_o it_o be_v translate_v into_o sclavonian_n that_o it_o be_v read_v to_o the_o people_n who_o understand_v not_o latin_a as_o it_o be_v practise_v in_o some_o church_n it_o be_v to_o be_v wish_v say_v the_o protestant_n that_o the_o christian_n of_o the_o roman_a communion_n will_v make_v serious_a reflection_n upon_o these_o word_n of_o pope_n john_n the_o eight_o and_o that_o then_o they_o will_v consult_v the_o decree_n of_o innocent_a the_o three_o at_o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n assemble_v in_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 1215._o 8â—9_n t._n 7._o council_n paâ—r_n part_n 2._o can._n 9_o p._n 8â—9_n because_o that_o in_o most_o place_n in_o the_o same_o city_n and_o in_o the_o same_o diocese_n there_o be_v people_n of_o divers_a language_n mingle_v together_o have_v under_o one_o faith_n different_a ceremony_n and_o custom_n we_o express_o enjoin_v the_o bishop_n of_o those_o city_n and_o diocese_n to_o provide_v for_o they_o person_n fit_a to_o celebrate_v divine_a office_n according_a to_o the_o different_a ceremony_n and_o language_n and_o to_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o church_n instruct_v they_o by_o their_o word_n and_o by_o example_n cardinal_n cajetan_n who_o live_v in_o luther_n time_n have_v leave_v in_o his_o opuscula_fw-la 8._o opuscul_fw-la t._n 3._o tract_n 15._o art_n 8._o that_o it_o be_v better_o for_o the_o edification_n of_o the_o church_n thaâ—_n public_a service_n and_o prayer_n which_o be_v make_v in_o presence_n of_o the_o people_n shall_v be_v make_v in_o the_o church_n rather_o in_o the_o vulgar_a than_o in_o the_o latin_a tongue_n and_o be_v blame_v for_o it_o by_o some_o he_o answer_v that_o he_o ground_v what_o he_o have_v say_v upon_o the_o 14_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o to_o the_o corinthian_n 865._o de_fw-fr offic_n pii_fw-la viri_fw-la p_o 865._o george_n cassander_n who_o live_v and_o dye_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n wish_v that_o it_o may_v have_v be_v so_o practise_v methinks_v say_v he_o it_o be_v much_o to_o be_v desire_v that_o according_a to_o the_o apostle_n command_v and_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n some_o heed_n be_v to_o be_v take_v of_o the_o people_n in_o the_o public_a prayer_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o psalm_n and_o lesson_n which_o be_v use_v in_o their_o behalf_n and_o that_o the_o common_a people_n shall_v not_o always_o be_v keep_v stranger_n from_o the_o knowledge_n of_o prayer_n and_o divine_a service_n the_o word_n of_o st._n paul_n be_v clear_a that_o one_o can_v understand_v what_o be_v say_v if_o it_o be_v not_o say_v in_o a_o know_a tongue_n and_o that_o he_o that_o by_o his_o ignorance_n understand_v not_o what_o be_v say_v can_v say_v amen_o unto_o the_o prayer_n of_o another_o 866._o ibid._n p._n 866._o and_o have_v allege_v the_o word_n of_o aeneas_n silvius_n and_o those_o of_o cajetan_a he_o add_v unto_o those_o who_o have_v the_o conduct_n and_o government_n of_o the_o church_n at_o this_o time_n it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o establish_v and_o settle_v these_o and_o the_o like_a thing_n according_a to_o the_o pure_a and_o ancient_a practice_n of_o the_o church_n if_o the_o mind_n of_o some_o person_n be_v not_o seize_v with_o a_o vain_a and_o foolish_a fear_n and_o if_o they_o be_v not_o keep_v back_o by_o a_o vain_a superstition_n nevertheless_o unless_o this_o be_v do_v i_o do_v not_o see_v that_o there_o be_v any_o great_a hope_n of_o a_o assure_a agreement_n and_o union_n in_o the_o church_n nor_o that_o the_o seed_n of_o schism_n and_o division_n will_v ever_o be_v root_v out_o and_o i_o can_v conceive_v how_o those_o person_n unto_o who_o the_o oversight_n of_o the_o church_n be_v commit_v shall_v escape_v render_v a_o account_n of_o the_o rent_n and_o division_n in_o the_o church_n which_o they_o have_v neglect_v and_o whereof_o they_o have_v not_o be_v careful_a according_a to_o their_o duty_n to_o prevent_v the_o grow_a schism_n and_o heresy_n he_o repeat_v almost_o the_o same_o thing_n in_o the_o consultation_n address_v unto_o the_o emperor_n ferdinand_n i._o and_o maximilian_n ii_o where_o he_o say_v 995._o pag._n 995._o among_o other_o thing_n that_o it_o be_v requisite_a priest_n shall_v so_o say_v mass_n that_o the_o people_n may_v reap_v some_o benefit_n by_o it_o and_o not_o to_o be_v bare_o busy_v about_o a_o outward_a show_n this_o be_v also_o the_o testimony_n of_o erasmus_n which_o be_v cite_v in_o the_o margin_n of_o cassander_n book_n just_a by_o the_o word_n first_o allege_v orandi_fw-la dâ—_n modo_fw-la orandi_fw-la it_o be_v say_v he_o much_o to_o be_v desire_v that_o the_o whole_a divine_a service_n be_v say_v in_o a_o language_n understand_v by_o all_o the_o people_n as_o it_o be_v wont_a to_o be_v practise_v in_o ancient_a time_n and_o that_o all_o thing_n be_v so_o plain_o and_o so_o distinct_o speak_v that_o those_o which_o hearken_v may_v understand_v they_o queen_n katherine_z
stand_v at_o the_o altar_n of_o god_n that_o be_v to_o say_v at_o the_o sacrament_n table_n and_o st._n chrysostom_n inform_v we_o in_o one_o of_o his_o homily_n that_o it_o be_v so_o practise_v even_o in_o his_o time_n 260._o chrysost_n t._n 1._o hom._n 22._o the_o simult_n &_o ira_fw-la p._n 260._o when_o he_o exhort_v the_o communicant_n or_o at_o least_o when_o he_o observe_v that_o they_o present_v themselves_o at_o the_o holy_a table_n and_o that_o they_o there_o assist_v stand_v on_o their_o leg_n but_o because_o this_o sacrament_n be_v a_o object_n worthy_a the_o respect_n of_o a_o christian_a because_o it_o be_v the_o memorial_n of_o the_o death_n of_o his_o saviour_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n of_o his_o love_n and_o charity_n a_o bond_n of_o his_o communion_n with_o he_o and_o a_o efficacious_a mean_n save_o to_o apply_v unto_o he_o the_o holy_a fruit_n of_o his_o bitter_a death_n and_o suffering_n st._n cyrill_n of_o jerusalem_n 5._o cyrill_n hiâ—roâ—_n mystag_n 5._o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o iv_o century_n will_v have_v his_o communicant_a approach_n unto_o the_o holy_a table_n not_o with_o the_o hand_n open_a and_o the_o finger_n stretch_v out_o but_o in_o support_v the_o right_a hand_n with_o the_o left_a that_o he_o receive_v in_o the_o hollow_a of_o his_o hand_n the_o body_n of_o christ_n or_o as_o he_o say_v some_o line_n before_o the_o antitype_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n that_o he_o take_v care_v not_o to_o suffer_v any_o crumb_n to_o fall_v to_o the_o ground_n and_o that_o have_v in_o this_o manner_n communicate_v of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n he_o draw_v near_o unto_o the_o cup_n have_v the_o body_n a_o little_a bow_v in_o way_n of_o adoration_n or_o veneration_n to_o show_v the_o religious_a respect_n with_o which_o we_o shall_v participate_v of_o these_o holy_a mystery_n the_o vi_o 150._o can._n 101_o t._n 5._o council_n gore_v in_o euchol_n p._n 150._o ecumenical_a council_n ordain_v something_o of_o this_o kind_n to_o wit_n that_o one_o shall_v present_v himself_o at_o the_o communion_n hold_v his_o hand_n in_o form_n of_o a_o cross_n which_o the_o greek_n observe_v a_o long_a while_n after_o and_o their_o clergy_n observe_v it_o still_o at_o this_o day_n but_o as_o for_o the_o people_n for_o some_o time_n past_a they_o receive_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n both_o together_o in_o a_o spoon_n but_o i_o do_v not_o find_v that_o the_o people_n which_o come_v to_o the_o communion_n be_v oblige_v to_o set_v themselves_o in_o posture_n or_o gesture_n of_o those_o which_o adore_v until_o that_o in_o the_o xiii_o century_n the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v establish_v in_o the_o latin_a church_n for_o this_o bow_n of_o the_o body_n which_o st._n cyrill_n desire_v be_v not_o proper_o the_o posture_n of_o he_o who_o real_o do_v adore_v because_o he_o which_o adore_v prostrate_v himself_o on_o his_o knee_n before_o the_o object_n of_o his_o adoration_n to_o show_v the_o motion_n of_o the_o profound_a humility_n of_o his_o soul_n and_o his_o self-denial_n before_o he_o unto_o who_o by_o this_o action_n he_o confess_v that_o he_o be_v but_o dust_n and_o ash_n but_o as_o for_o st._n cyrill_n he_o only_o desire_v a_o little_a inclination_n of_o the_o body_n in_o approach_v unto_o the_o mystical_a table_n to_o show_v the_o sentiment_n of_o veneration_n and_o respect_n which_o one_o ought_v to_o have_v for_o so_o great_a a_o sacrament_n not_o to_o insist_v upon_o what_o the_o eastern_a council_n above_o mention_v be_v content_a to_o ordain_v three_o hundred_o year_n after_o st._n cyrill_n that_o we_o shall_v go_v unto_o the_o communion_n with_o the_o hand_n in_o form_n of_o a_o cross_n without_o mention_v the_o bow_n of_o the_o body_n which_o st._n cyrill_n himself_o do_v not_o prescribe_v unto_o the_o communicant_a but_o for_o the_o reception_n of_o the_o holy_a cup._n john_n damaseen_a who_o borrow_v of_o st._n cyrill_n and_o of_o the_o vi_o council_n what_o he_o say_v of_o the_o posture_n of_o the_o communicant_a in_o his_o time_n that_o be_v in_o the_o viii_o century_n do_v not_o speak_v a_o word_n of_o this_o inclination_n of_o the_o body_n 100l_n gore_n in_o enchoi_n p._n 100l_n in_o goar_n note_n upon_o the_o ritual_a of_o the_o greek_n and_o what_o yet_o persuade_v i_o that_o believer_n communicate_v stand_v in_o the_o ancient_a church_n and_o that_o this_o custom_n be_v always_o practise_v in_o the_o great_a christian_a communion_n except_v the_o latin_a which_o change_v this_o custom_n in_o the_o xiii_o century_n be_v that_o beside_o the_o greek_a church_n which_o be_v of_o a_o very_a large_a extent_n and_o wherein_o they_o communicate_v stand_v the_o abassins_n who_o also_o make_v a_o very_a considerable_a christian_a communion_n do_v not_o otherwise_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n supr_fw-la alvar._n ubi_fw-la supr_fw-la during_o the_o time_n the_o communion_n be_v distribute_v say_v the_o same_o priest_n alvarez_n they_o be_v all_o stand_n now_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o the_o christian_n which_o be_v fall_v into_o ignorance_n as_o for_o example_n the_o abassins_n and_o the_o greek_n have_v not_o take_v away_o any_o ancient_a custom_n but_o rather_o have_v add_v to_o the_o number_n of_o those_o observe_v by_o the_o ancient_a church_n which_o be_v the_o usual_a practice_n of_o ignorance_n so_o to_o do_v and_o if_o the_o custom_n of_o communicate_v stand_v be_v still_o keep_v in_o the_o eastern_a church_n it_o may_v also_o be_v affirm_v it_o be_v observe_v in_o the_o west_n see_v that_o before_o the_o latin_a church_n have_v introduce_v in_o its_o service_n the_o elevation_n of_o the_o host_n to_o oblige_v the_o people_n to_o adore_v it_o and_o by_o consequence_n before_o the_o people_n be_v oblige_v to_o receive_v the_o communion_n kneel_v a_o considerable_a body_n of_o christian_n have_v separate_v from_o she_o and_o break_v off_o which_o body_n retain_v and_o practise_v the_o custom_n of_o communicate_v stand_v as_o do_v at_o this_o time_n the_o protestant_n of_o europe_n call_v calvinist_n except_v those_o of_o holland_n who_o communicate_v sit_v and_o those_o of_o england_n who_o kneel_v in_o receive_v the_o communion_n but_o their_o doctrine_n declare_v sufficient_o what_o they_o believe_v of_o the_o sacrament_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o see_v that_o their_o kneel_v be_v not_o address_v unto_o what_o they_o receive_v from_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o priest_n at_o the_o holy_a table_n but_o only_o unto_o jesus_n christ_n who_o be_v in_o heaven_n and_o who_o they_o profound_o adore_v in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o communion_n as_o he_o who_o have_v purchase_v for_o they_o this_o great_a salvation_n whereof_o they_o be_v about_o to_o communicate_v in_o receive_v his_o divine_a sacrament_n and_o of_o himself_o by_o mean_n of_o his_o sacrament_n who_o die_v for_o their_o sin_n and_o be_v rise_v again_o for_o their_o justification_n the_o same_o may_v also_o be_v say_v of_o the_o protestant_n call_v lutheran_n although_o their_o belief_n in_o this_o point_n be_v different_a from_o the_o belief_n of_o those_o in_o england_n for_o in_o that_o they_o kneel_v at_o receive_v the_o communion_n it_o be_v a_o token_n of_o the_o adoration_n which_o they_o give_v unto_o jesus_n christ_n but_o it_o can_v be_v say_v without_o injustice_n that_o they_o address_v this_o adoration_n unto_o the_o sacrament_n because_o they_o hold_v and_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n after_o consecration_n and_o far_o they_o do_v not_o render_v this_o act_n of_o adoration_n unto_o jesus_n christ_n in_o virtue_n of_o what_o they_o believe_v of_o his_o presence_n in_o the_o sacrament_n because_o if_o so_o than_o all_o those_o in_o the_o assembly_n shall_v kneel_v during_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o mystery_n and_o yet_o it_o be_v only_o he_o that_o communicate_v that_o kneel_v in_o the_o moment_n that_o he_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n but_o before_o i_o leave_v this_o circumstance_n it_o may_v not_o probable_o be_v unnecessary_a to_o instance_n some_o custom_n that_o be_v practise_v in_o the_o ancient_a church_n in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o communion_n for_o i_o find_v that_o lay_v person_n after_o have_v receive_v the_o sacrament_n at_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o bishop_n or_o pastor_n do_v kiss_v it_o it_o be_v what_o st._n jorom_n mention_v in_o his_o book_n against_o john_n bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n 62_o hieron_n ep._n 62_o be_v there_o any_o one_o that_o have_v communion_n with_o you_o by_o force_n be_v there_o any_o one_o that_o after_o have_v stretch_v out_o his_o hand_n turn_v away_o his_o face_n and_o that_o in_o receive_v the_o holy_a food_n give_v you_o a_o judas_n kiss_v mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr valois_n in_o his_o note_n upon_o eusebiâ—s_n his_o history_n cite_v these_o word_n of_o paul_n the_o deacon_n speak_v of_o the_o
bishop_n fidelis_n 134._o in_o not_z valâ—â—_n ad_fw-la euseb_n p._n 134._o go_v your_o way_n say_v he_o communicate_v and_o give_v we_o the_o kiss_n it_o may_v be_v think_v that_o cornelius_n bishop_n of_o rome_n make_v allusion_n unto_o this_o custom_n when_o speak_v of_o one_o of_o the_o bishop_n who_o have_v give_v ordination_n unto_o the_o schismatic_a novatian_n and_o who_o cornelius_n have_v degrade_v among_o the_o common_a people_n he_o say_v 43._o apud_fw-la euseb_n hist_o l._n 6._o â—_o 43._o we_o have_v admit_v he_o unto_o the_o communion_n as_o a_o lay_v person_n i_o far_o observe_v that_o as_o believer_n go_v unto_o the_o communion_n the_o deacon_n often_o pronounce_v these_o word_n 440._o chrysost_o oraâ—_n 1._o count_v jud._n t._n 1._o p._n 440._o observe_v know_v and_o take_v notice_n one_o of_o the_o other_o that_o they_o shall_v take_v care_n that_o there_o be_v no_o profane_a person_n and_o that_o no_o jew_n creep_v in_o among_o they_o to_o approach_v unto_o the_o holy_a table_n s._n chrysostom_n inform_v we_o so_o in_o one_o of_o his_o oration_n against_o the_o jew_n i_o know_v not_o whether_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n do_v not_o think_v of_o this_o innocent_a custom_n when_o he_o exhort_v the_o guide_n of_o christian_a church_n unto_o union_n and_o peace_n exâ—r_n de_fw-fr vit_fw-fr constant_n l._n 2._o c._n 71._o exâ—r_n and_o that_o he_o say_v unto_o they_o among_o other_o thing_n know_v you_o one_o another_o and_o it_o may_v be_v the_o heretic_n martion_n intend_v the_o same_o custom_n when_o have_v meet_v the_o venerable_a old_a man_n st._n polycarp_n pastor_n of_o the_o church_n of_o smyrna_n and_o glorious_a martyr_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o say_v unto_o he_o know_v we_o as_o it_o be_v recite_v by_o st._n 14._o apud_fw-la euseb_n hist_o l._n 4._o c._n 14._o inâ—naeus_n in_o eusebius_n in_o the_o liturgy_n which_o bear_v s._n chrysostom_n name_n which_o the_o greek_n make_v use_v of_o the_o deacon_n fit_v himself_o for_o the_o communion_n chrysost_n â—â—uâ—g_v chrysost_n ask_v pardon_n and_o kiss_v the_o hand_n of_o he_o who_o give_v he_o the_o holy_a bread_n and_o james_n gore_n in_o his_o note_n upon_o this_o part_n of_o the_o liturgy_n write_v that_o every_o one_o among_o the_o people_n set_v himself_o in_o a_o readiness_n to_o approach_v unto_o the_o communion_n table_n ask_v pardon_n of_o all_o that_o be_v present_a say_v in_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n 169._o gore_n in_o eucholog_n p._n 149._o n._n 169._o christian_n forgive_v i_o and_o that_o those_o present_a answer_v with_o a_o tender_a love_n and_o charity_n god_n forgive_v you_o he_o say_v moreover_o that_o these_o word_n be_v among_o the_o eastern_a nation_n a_o certain_a and_o infallible_a sign_n of_o a_o sincere_a and_o reciprocal_a love_n and_o charity_n that_o if_o any_o one_o shall_v be_v find_v so_o obstinate_a as_o not_o to_o grant_v the_o pardon_n unto_o he_o which_o desire_v it_o public_o on_o this_o occasion_n according_a to_o the_o custom_n they_o be_v at_o that_o instant_n by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n deprive_v of_o the_o communion_n in_o these_o divine_a mystery_n it_o be_v much_o to_o be_v wish_v that_o this_o custom_n be_v sincere_o practise_v among_o christian_n and_o i_o confess_v it_o savour_v of_o the_o tenderness_n and_o love_n which_o our_o saviour_n require_v in_o his_o child_n for_o he_o will_v have_v they_o forgive_v one_o another_o as_o he_o have_v forgive_v they_o therefore_o st._n chrysostom_n address_v this_o excellent_a exhortation_n unto_o his_o flock_n 465._o chrysost_n de_fw-mi prodiâ—_fw-ge jud._n t._n 5._o p._n 465._o let_v we_o be_v mindful_a of_o the_o holy_a kiss_n which_o unite_v our_o soul_n reconcile_v spirit_n and_o which_o unite_v we_o all_o into_o one_o body_n and_o see_v we_o be_v all_o partaker_n of_o one_o body_n let_v we_o all_o be_v mingle_v into_o one_o body_n not_o in_o mingle_v our_o body_n but_o in_o strict_o unite_n our_o soul_n by_o the_o bond_n of_o charity_n to_o the_o end_n that_o by_o so_o do_v we_o may_v with_o assurance_n enjoy_v the_o fruit_n of_o the_o table_n which_o be_v prepare_v for_o though_o we_o exceed_v in_o good_a work_n if_o we_o neglect_v peace_n and_o reconciliation_n we_o shall_v gather_v no_o benefit_n for_o our_o salvation_n and_o this_o custom_n of_o demand_v pardon_n before_o communicate_v be_v not_o so_o particular_a unto_o the_o nation_n of_o the_o greek_n but_o that_o i_o see_v it_o practise_v among_o the_o latin_n and_o even_o in_o our_o france_n in_o the_o xi_o century_n for_o the_o ancient_a custom_n of_o the_o monastery_n of_o clnny_n write_v in_o that_o age_n testify_v 145._o l._n 2._o c._n 30._o t._n 4._o spicileg_n p._n 145._o that_o they_o all_o demand_v forgiveness_n before_o they_o communicate_v and_o that_o they_o kiss_v the_o hand_n of_o the_o priest_n chap._n xi_o of_o he_o who_o administer_v and_o of_o the_o communicant_a and_o of_o the_o word_n of_o both_o of_o they_o have_v treat_v of_o the_o time_n and_o place_n of_o the_o communion_n and_o of_o the_o posture_n and_o gesture_n of_o the_o communicant_a we_o be_v oblige_v to_o say_v something_o of_o the_o person_n who_o distribute_v the_o sacrament_n of_o they_o who_o receive_v it_o and_o of_o the_o word_n both_o of_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o as_o for_o the_o person_n who_o distribute_v it_o we_o find_v by_o the_o holy_a writer_n that_o as_o it_o be_v jesus_n christ_n who_o bless_a and_o consecrate_a his_o eucharist_n it_o be_v also_o he_o that_o distribute_v it_o for_o there_o be_v none_o but_o himself_o who_o do_v the_o office_n and_o function_n of_o celebration_n the_o apostle_n assist_v at_o this_o divine_a ceremony_n but_o as_o particular_a believer_n which_o be_v to_o receive_v at_o the_o hand_n of_o their_o master_n this_o precious_a pledge_n of_o their_o salvation_n a_o little_a above_o a_o hundred_o year_n after_o christian_n receive_v the_o communion_n from_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o deacon_n for_o assoon_o as_o the_o pastor_n or_o as_o st._n justin_n martyr_n speak_v he_o that_o preside_v in_o the_o assembly_n have_v bless_v and_o consecrate_a the_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o have_v be_v present_v unto_o he_o 2._o just_a martyr_n apolog._n 2._o those_o who_o we_o call_v deacon_n say_v this_o saint_n give_v unto_o each_o one_o that_o be_v present_a the_o bread_n wine_n and_o water_n which_o be_v consecrate_v it_o appear_v by_o st._n cyprian_n edit_fw-la cyprian_a de_fw-fr lap_n p._n 175._o ultim_fw-la edit_fw-la that_o about_o a_o hundred_o year_n after_o the_o decease_n of_o st._n justin_n the_o deacon_n yet_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n at_o least_o the_o holy_a cup_n for_o he_o speak_v only_o of_o the_o administration_n of_o this_o symbol_n because_o the_o bishop_n or_o priest_n who_o do_v celebrate_v give_v the_o holy_a bread_n unto_o the_o believer_n yet_o this_o practice_n be_v not_o so_o well_o settle_v but_o that_o in_o the_o iv_o century_n the_o deacon_n who_o have_v do_v nothing_o unworthy_a the_o degree_n they_o hold_v in_o the_o church_n have_v liberty_n to_o distribute_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n as_o may_v be_v gather_v from_o one_o of_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o ancyra_n 15._o council_n ancyr_n c._n 2._o council_n arelat_n 1._o c._n 15._o assemble_v anno_fw-la 314._o nevertheless_o the_o council_n of_o arles_n in_o the_o same_o year_n do_v forbid_v it_o by_o this_o canon_n touch_v deacon_n which_o we_o be_v inform_v do_v offer_v in_o sundry_a place_n we_o have_v think_v good_a that_o it_o shall_v not_o be_v do_v offer_v be_v their_o take_v for_o administer_a according_a to_o the_o explication_n of_o the_o xv._o canon_n of_o the_o second_o council_n of_o the_o same_o place_n anno_fw-la 452._o from_o whence_o it_o may_v be_v infer_v that_o the_o deacon_n may_v administer_v the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o absence_n of_o the_o priest_n it_o seem_v also_o that_o the_o great_a council_n of_o nice_a which_o forbid_v they_o to_o give_v the_o eucharist_n unto_o priest_n 18._o council_n nicaen_fw-la 1._o c._n 18._o or_o to_o touch_v it_o before_o the_o bishop_n do_v not_o forbid_v they_o to_o distribute_v it_o unto_o the_o people_n the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n about_o the_o year_n 360._o have_v a_o canon_n yet_o more_o express_a for_o it_o be_v in_o these_o term_n 25._o council_n laodic_n c._n 25._o the_o minister_n must_v not_o give_v the_o bread_n neither_o may_v they_o bless_v the_o cup._n common_o by_o the_o minister_n be_v mean_v the_o deacon_n but_o i_o do_v not_o judge_v they_o be_v so_o to_o be_v understand_v in_o this_o place_n and_o indeed_o in_o all_o the_o canon_n of_o this_o council_n i_o find_v that_o these_o minister_n be_v distinguish_v from_o the_o deacon_n as_o be_v a_o degree_n below_o they_o therefore_o i_o make_v no_o doubt_n but_o by_o these_o minister_n be_v to_o be_v
understand_v the_o subdeacon_n which_o show_v that_o the_o deacon_n be_v not_o comprise_v in_o the_o prohibition_n which_o be_v make_v unto_o these_o minister_n also_o the_o iv_o council_n of_o carthage_n suffer_v the_o deacon_n to_o administer_v unto_o the_o people_n in_o case_n of_o necessity_n 41._o council_n carthag_n 4._o c._n 38._o ambros_n de_fw-fr offic_n l._n 1._o c._n 41._o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n even_o in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o priest_n but_o by_o his_o order_n st._n ambrose_n speak_v of_o the_o deacon_n and_o martyr_n st._n laurence_n say_v that_o he_o distribute_v the_o cup_n and_o st._n leo_n in_o a_o sermon_n where_o he_o treat_v of_o his_o martyrdom_n laurent_n serm._n infestiv_o laurent_n and_o of_o his_o triumph_n advance_v his_o dignity_n by_o administer_a of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o elsewhere_o make_v the_o panegyric_n of_o st._n vincent_n who_o be_v also_o a_o deacon_n and_o levite_n 2._o in_o nativit_fw-la vincent_n c._n 2._o he_o say_v that_o he_o administer_v the_o cup_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n unto_o believer_n for_o their_o salvation_n george_n cassander_n allege_v in_o his_o liturgy_n these_o word_n of_o a_o certain_a book_n which_o treat_v of_o all_o the_o divine_a office_n 31._o apud_fw-la cassandr_n in_o liturg_n c._n 31._o the_o deacon_n be_v those_o unto_o who_o it_o belong_v to_o set_v in_o order_n upon_o the_o holy_a table_n the_o offering_n of_o the_o people_n which_o be_v to_o be_v consecrate_v and_o after_o the_o consecration_n to_o distribute_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n unto_o the_o people_n and_o in_o the_o dialogue_n of_o gregory_n the_o first_o there_o be_v mention_v make_v of_o a_o certain_a deacon_n who_o be_v affright_v at_o the_o cruelty_n of_o the_o pagan_n 7._o gregor_n l._n in_o dial_n l._n 1._o c._n 7._o as_o he_o be_v administer_a the_o cup_n unto_o the_o people_n let_v it_o fall_v to_o the_o ground_n whereby_o it_o be_v break_v in_o spain_n they_o administer_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o vi_o century_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o first_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o ilerda_n assemble_v anno_fw-la 524._o in_o the_o greek_a church_n it_o be_v the_o deacon_n which_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n unto_o the_o people_n and_o among_o the_o abassins_n the_o deacon_n give_v the_o bread_n in_o little_a bit_n and_o the_o sub-deacon_n the_o other_o symbol_n in_o a_o spoon_n of_o gold_n silver_n or_o of_o wood._n but_o it_o be_v needless_a to_o insist_v any_o long_o on_o a_o matter_n so_o clear_a and_o beside_o which_o be_v not_o of_o the_o great_a moment_n therefore_o it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o know_v that_o at_o the_o begin_n of_o christianity_n the_o deacon_n give_v both_o symbol_n unto_o the_o communicant_n that_o afterward_o they_o administer_v but_o the_o cup_n only_o he_o which_o celebrate_v give_v the_o bread_n although_o this_o custom_n be_v not_o so_o soon_o admit_v in_o all_o part_n there_o be_v some_o place_n where_o the_o deacon_n in_o the_o iv_o century_n distribute_v the_o whole_a sacrament_n unto_o the_o faithful_a people_n and_o if_o in_o some_o church_n they_o be_v disturb_v in_o the_o possession_n of_o their_o right_n yet_o nevertheless_o they_o have_v common_o enjoy_v the_o privilege_n of_o administer_a the_o cup_n of_o our_o lord_n unto_o christian_n after_o he_o that_o consecrate_a have_v distribute_v the_o holy_a bread_n and_o it_o be_v they_o who_o among_o the_o greek_n distribute_v the_o communion_n unto_o the_o people_n in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o prester_n john_n the_o deacon_n give_v the_o bread_n and_o the_o sub-deacon_n the_o wine_n as_o well_o unto_o the_o clergy_n as_o unto_o the_o people_n but_o this_o be_v worth_a the_o consider_v that_o in_o divers_a part_n of_o the_o west_n woman_n be_v permit_v to_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n unto_o the_o people_n and_o forasmuch_o as_o this_o abuse_n as_o far_o as_o i_o remember_v begin_v in_o italy_n 636._o gelas_n ep._n â—_o ad_fw-la episc_n â—ucan_n t._n 3._o council_n p._n 636._o pope_n gelasius_n be_v also_o the_o first_o if_o i_o be_o not_o mistake_v who_o endeavour_v to_o prevent_v it_o grievous_o censure_v the_o bishop_n of_o lucania_n for_o give_v this_o liberty_n to_o woman_n and_o suffer_v they_o to_o serve_v at_o the_o altar_n man_n be_v only_o call_v unto_o this_o office_n but_o it_o seem_v that_o this_o censure_n of_o gelasius_n have_v not_o all_o the_o success_n as_o can_v have_v be_v wish_v see_v that_o about_o 500_o year_n afterward_o to_o wit_n about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o x._o century_n ratherius_n bishop_n of_o verona_n in_o italy_n 261._o t._n 6._o council_n p._n 431._o t._n 2._o spicil_n p._n 261._o in_o his_o synodal_n letter_n unto_o the_o priest_n of_o his_o diocese_n which_o have_v pass_v until_o our_o day_n for_o a_o sermon_n of_o pope_n leo_n the_o four_o be_v force_v to_o forbid_v woman_n to_o come_v near_o the_o altar_n or_o touch_v the_o cup_n of_o our_o lord_n because_o in_o all_o likelihood_n they_o administer_v it_o unto_o communicant_n and_o it_o be_v not_o only_o in_o italy_n this_o permission_n be_v give_v unto_o woman_n but_o also_o in_o divers_a province_n of_o france_n whence_o it_o be_v that_o the_o vi_o council_n assemble_v at_o paris_n under_o lewis_n the_o debonair_a anno_fw-la 829._o 15._o council_n paris_n 6._o l._n 1._o c._n 15._o forbid_v it_o in_o one_o of_o its_o canon_n which_o be_v yet_o to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o seven_o book_n cap._n 134._o of_o the_o capitulary_n of_o charles_n the_o great_a and_o of_o lewis_n the_o debonair_a his_o son_n a_o prohibition_n which_o isaac_n bishop_n of_o langre_n 23._o isaac_n ling._n can_v do_fw-mi 5._o c._n 7._o &_o 11._o c._n 23._o be_v constrain_v to_o renew_v some_o time_n after_o as_o for_o the_o person_n admit_v unto_o the_o communion_n they_o be_v believer_n therefore_o the_o deacon_n make_v the_o catechumeni_fw-la the_o energoumeni_n the_o penitent_n and_o general_o all_o such_o as_o be_v not_o initiate_v in_o the_o mystery_n of_o christian_a religion_n to_o go_v out_o and_o those_o people_n be_v not_o only_o not_o suffer_v to_o participate_v of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o they_o be_v not_o suffer_v to_o stay_v in_o the_o assembly_n when_o it_o be_v celebrate_v indeed_o that_o they_o be_v not_o suffer_v to_o assist_v at_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v not_o always_o practise_v among_o christian_n see_v that_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o in_o the_o two_o first_o century_n and_o probable_o a_o good_a part_n of_o the_o three_o they_o hide_v not_o their_o mystery_n and_o do_v not_o celebrate_v with_o the_o door_n shut_v as_o appear_v by_o the_o work_v of_o justin_n martyr_n which_o show_v plain_o that_o the_o liturgy_n which_o go_v in_o the_o name_n of_o s._n james_n and_o s._n mark_n be_v forgery_n for_o therein_o be_v mention_n of_o exclude_v these_o sort_n of_o person_n above_o mention_v the_o deacon_n make_v they_o go_v out_o before_o the_o begin_n of_o consecrate_v the_o divine_a symbol_n which_o be_v also_o to_o be_v read_v in_o all_o the_o other_o liturgy_n and_o i_o shall_v not_o stand_v to_o prove_v this_o matter_n be_v indisputable_a and_o own_a by_o all_o the_o world_n the_o truth_n whereof_o be_v easy_o to_o be_v see_v by_o such_o as_o please_v to_o read_v the_o liturgy_n which_o we_o have_v remain_v and_o which_o by_o the_o care_n take_v therein_o by_o the_o deacon_n to_o shut_v out_o the_o catechumeni_fw-la the_o energoumeni_n the_o penitent_n and_o the_o uninitiate_v do_v manifest_o show_v that_o they_o have_v be_v make_v since_o the_o three_o century_n whatever_o care_v the_o author_n of_o some_o of_o they_o have_v take_v to_o shroud_v themselves_o under_o the_o name_n of_o some_o apostle_n or_o disciple_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o if_o only_o beliver_v be_v oblige_v to_o communicate_v this_o obligation_n regard_v they_o all_o in_o general_a for_o the_o penitent_n be_v not_o think_v to_o be_v believer_n during_o the_o time_n of_o their_o penance_n the_o sin_n they_o have_v commit_v and_o for_o which_o they_o have_v be_v censure_v to_o undergo_v the_o burden_n of_o this_o penance_n have_v make_v they_o fall_v from_o this_o privilege_n and_o happy_a state_n when_o i_o speak_v of_o believer_n i_o do_v not_o mean_v only_o such_o as_o be_v grow_v up_o and_o such_o as_o be_v of_o year_n of_o discretion_n but_o also_o child_n therefore_o we_o be_v necessary_o engage_v to_o make_v two_o consideration_n of_o the_o person_n of_o communicant_n the_o first_o shall_v treat_v of_o the_o communion_n of_o adult_n the_o second_o that_o of_o child_n as_o for_o the_o communion_n of_o person_n of_o age_n and_o year_n of_o discretion_n there_o be_v no_o question_n to_o be_v make_v but_o they_o be_v all_o oblige_a to_o communicate_v when_o
of_o a_o sacrament_n of_o communion_n for_o the_o benefit_n of_o all_o christian_n therefore_o it_o be_v 13._o constit_fw-la apostol_n l._n 8._o c._n 13._o that_o the_o author_n of_o apostolical_a constitution_n mention_v the_o person_n who_o ought_v to_o communicate_v and_o in_o what_o manner_n he_o comprehend_v general_o all_o faithful_a christian_n as_o well_o clergy_n as_o people_n without_o distinguish_a age_n or_o sex_n john_n cochloeus_fw-la write_v against_o musculus_fw-la a_o protestant_a josse_n clicthou_n upon_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o mass_n liturg._n apud_fw-la cass_n in_o liturg._n and_o vitus_n amerpachius_fw-la all_o three_o of_o the_o communion_n of_o rome_n confess_v the_o truth_n of_o this_o tradition_n which_o we_o have_v establish_v and_o the_o two_o former_a confirm_v it_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o pope_n calixtus_n which_o practice_n be_v at_o this_o time_n observe_v in_o other_o christian_a communion_n and_o which_o i_o make_v no_o doubt_n be_v always_o observe_v in_o the_o west_n because_o at_o the_o time_n it_o cease_v in_o the_o latin_a church_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o twelve_o century_n at_o soon_a those_o who_o go_v out_o and_o depart_v from_o she_o observe_v it_o very_o religious_o never_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n without_o communicant_n until_o the_o last_o separation_n of_o protestant_n who_o practice_n also_o it_o be_v have_v speak_v of_o the_o communion_n of_o age_a person_n we_o must_v treat_v of_o that_o of_o young_a child_n according_a to_o the_o rule_n which_o be_v propose_v st._n cyprian_n report_v the_o story_n of_o a_o little_a christian_a girl_n 175._o cypr._n the_o lap_n p._n 175._o who_o nurse_n have_v carry_v she_o unto_o the_o pagan_a temple_n where_o they_o make_v she_o eat_v bread_n steep_v in_o wine_n both_o have_v be_v consecrate_v unto_o idol_n and_o that_o afterward_o as_o her_o turn_n come_v to_o communicate_v in_o the_o christian_a church_n they_o have_v very_o much_o trouble_v to_o open_v the_o child_n lip_n into_o who_o mouth_n with_o much_o ado_n they_o pour_v a_o little_a of_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o cup_n but_o in_o vain_a 59_o id._n ep._n 59_o the_o sacrament_n say_v he_o not_o endure_v to_o abide_v in_o this_o pollute_a mouth_n and_o body_n and_o indeed_o she_o vomit_v what_o they_o have_v force_v she_o to_o take_v the_o same_o may_v be_v collect_v from_o another_o place_n in_o his_o work_n where_o he_o define_v with_o his_o brethren_n and_o fellow_n bishop_n that_o nothing_o hinder_v the_o baptise_v of_o infant_n present_o after_o their_o birth_n because_o that_o for_o the_o most_o part_n the_o participation_n of_o the_o sacrament_n follow_v the_o reception_n of_o baptism_n and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n it_o seem_v that_o he_o explain_v himself_o sufficient_o not_o to_o leave_v we_o the_o least_o doubt_n of_o it_o in_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n 13._o const_n apost_n l._n 8._o c._n 13._o child_n be_v count_v among_o those_o who_o ought_v to_o communicate_v this_o custom_n than_o be_v very_o ancient_a see_v we_o find_v it_o establish_v in_o the_o three_o century_n but_o if_o it_o be_v ancient_a it_o be_v also_o of_o a_o large_a extent_n this_o custom_n have_v since_o continue_v in_o all_o christian_a climate_n and_o country_n and_o be_v at_o this_o time_n practise_v in_o all_o the_o church_n of_o the_o greek_n the_o russian_n or_o moscovite_n the_o armenian_n and_o ethiopian_n and_o we_o do_v not_o find_v that_o those_o christian_a communion_n have_v ever_o lay_v it_o aside_o which_o do_v full_o prove_v what_o we_o say_v that_o this_o custom_n be_v soon_o spread_v into_o all_o part_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n but_o to_o speak_v particular_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n we_o must_v as_o near_o as_o may_v be_v follow_v the_o step_n of_o this_o ancient_a practice_n and_o in_o the_o first_o place_n i_o will_v instance_n in_o what_o have_v be_v say_v by_o the_o jesuit_n maldonat_n in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o st._n john_n 53._o maldon_n in_o c._n 6._o joan._n v._o 53._o i_o lay_v apart_o say_v he_o the_o opinion_n of_o st._n austin_n and_o of_o innocent_a the_o first_o which_o be_v believe_v and_o practise_v in_o the_o church_n six_o hundred_o year_n that_o the_o sacrament_n also_o be_v necessary_a for_o young_a child_n at_o present_a the_o thing_n have_v be_v clear_v by_o the_o church_n and_o the_o practice_n of_o several_a age_n and_o by_o a_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n that_o not_o only_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a for_o they_o 93._o ep._n ad_fw-la syn._n mil._n apud_fw-la aug._n ep._n 93._o but_o that_o also_o it_o be_v not_o permit_v to_o give_v it_o unto_o they_o and_o indeed_o innocent_a the_o first_o show_v plain_o that_o it_o be_v the_o practice_n of_o his_o time_n that_o be_v of_o the_o five_o century_n as_o for_o st._n austin_n his_o constant_a doctrine_n in_o a_o great_a many_o passage_n of_o his_o work_n be_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v necessary_a unto_o young_a child_n for_o obtain_v eternal_a life_n i_o shall_v content_v myself_o with_o two_o or_o three_o passage_n of_o this_o famous_a doctor_n 20._o aug._n de_fw-fr pec_fw-la mer._n &_o rem_fw-la l._n 1._o c_o 20._o let_v we_o hear_v say_v he_o the_o lord_n say_v of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o holy_a table_n unto_o which_o no_o body_n approach_v as_o they_o ought_v unless_o they_o be_v first_o baptise_a if_o you_o eat_v not_o my_o flesh_n and_o drink_v not_o my_o blood_n you_o have_v no_o life_n in_o you_o what_o more_o do_v we_o look_v for_o what_o can_v be_v reply_v to_o this_o only_o that_o obstinacy_n knit_v its_o sinew_n to_o resist_v the_o force_n of_o this_o evident_a truth_n else_o dare_v any_o one_o deny_v but_o that_o this_o speech_n concern_v little_a child_n and_o that_o they_o can_v have_v life_n in_o themselves_o without_o the_o participation_n of_o this_o body_n and_o of_o this_o blood_n 24._o id._n ibid._n 24._o and_o in_o the_o same_o book_n it_o be_v with_o great_a reason_n that_o the_o christian_n of_o africa_n call_v baptism_n salvation_n and_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n life_n whence_o be_v that_o as_o i_o think_v but_o from_o a_o ancient_a and_o apostolical_a tradition_n by_o which_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n hold_v for_o certain_a that_o no_o body_n can_v attain_v either_o unto_o the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n or_o unto_o salvation_n or_o eternal_a life_n without_o baptism_n and_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o supper_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o writing_n against_o julian_n the_o pelagian_a alibi_fw-la id._n contr_n jul._n l._n 2._o c._n 1._o &_o alibi_fw-la what_o say_v he_o will_v you_o have_v i_o do_v be_v it_o that_o the_o lord_n say_v if_o you_o eat_v not_o my_o flesh_n etc._n etc._n i_o ought_v to_o say_v that_o young_a child_n who_o die_v without_o this_o sacrament_n shall_v have_v life_n the_o same_o thing_n may_v be_v justify_v by_o several_a other_o doctor_n of_o the_o same_o time_n but_o see_v it_o be_v own_v by_o both_o side_n it_o will_v be_v needless_a it_o may_v be_v only_o observe_v that_o maldonat_n set_v not_o his_o bound_n right_o when_o he_o include_v this_o use_n or_o rather_o abuse_v in_o or_o about_o the_o six_o first_o century_n for_o beside_o that_o there_o be_v mention_v make_v of_o communicate_v infant_n present_o after_o baptism_n in_o gregory_n the_o first_o his_o book_n of_o sacrament_n lirin_fw-mi lib._n sacram._n greg._n p._n 73.74_o conc._n tol._n 11._o can._n 11._o vit._n leufr_n c._n 17._o in_o chron._n insulae_fw-la lirin_fw-mi we_o have_v a_o canon_n in_o the_o eleven_o council_n of_o toledo_n anno_fw-la 675._o which_o plain_o command_v it_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o eight_o century_n the_o life_n of_o the_o abbot_n leufred_n afford_v a_o example_n of_o this_o custom_n for_o we_o therein_o read_v that_o charles_n martel_n have_v desire_v he_o by_o his_o prayer_n to_o restore_v health_n unto_o his_o son_n griphon_n who_o be_v afflict_v with_o a_o great_a fever_n among_o several_a thing_n which_o he_o do_v it_o be_v observe_v that_o he_o give_v unto_o he_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n charlemagne_n in_o a_o treatise_n write_v by_o his_o order_n and_o in_o his_o name_n do_v plain_o show_v that_o this_o be_v still_o practise_v in_o the_o west_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o eight_o century_n 27._o de_fw-fr imag._n l._n 2._o c._n 27._o for_o he_o not_o only_o say_v that_o there_o be_v no_o salvation_n without_o participate_v of_o the_o eucharist_n but_o he_o also_o mention_v the_o communion_n of_o little_a child_n 8._o capit._fw-la l._n 1._o c._n 16._o suppl_n conc._n gal._n p._n 183._o c._n 7._o ibid._n p._n 306._o c._n 8._o who_o he_o represent_v unto_o we_o feed_v and_o nourish_v with_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o in_o his_o capitulary_n he_o command_v that_o priest_n
have_v always_o the_o sacrament_n ready_a to_o communicate_v sick_a folk_n be_v they_o old_a or_o young_a that_o they_o may_v not_o die_v without_o communicate_v gautier_n bishop_n of_o orleans_n prescribe_v the_o same_o unto_o his_o priest_n in_o his_o capitulary_n of_o the_o year_n 869._o and_o riculfe_n bishop_n of_o soissons_fw-fr unto_o his_o in_o the_o year_n 889._o prove_v the_o necessity_n of_o communicate_v infant_n which_o he_o will_v have_v to_o be_v give_v present_o after_o baptism_n by_o the_o same_o word_n whereby_o s._n austin_n prove_v it_o the_o book_n of_o divine_a office_n call_v the_o roman_a order_n be_v write_v as_o some_o think_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o eight_o century_n or_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o nine_o and_o as_o other_o think_v in_o the_o eleven_o in_o that_o book_n this_o decree_n be_v to_o be_v see_v 84._o ord._n rom._n t._n 10._o bibl._n pat._n p._n 84._o care_n be_v to_o be_v take_v that_o young_a child_n receive_v no_o food_n after_o they_o be_v baptise_a and_o that_o they_o shall_v not_o give_v they_o suck_v without_o great_a necessity_n until_o they_o have_v participate_v of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n 73._o greg._n lib._n sac._n p._n 73._o nevertheless_o in_o s._n gregory_n time_n it_o be_v not_o forbid_v to_o give_v they_o suck_v but_o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o eleven_o and_o beginning_n of_o the_o twelve_o century_n this_o pity_n be_v show_v unto_o these_o poor_a infant_n and_o for_o the_o difficulty_n there_o be_v in_o make_v they_o swallow_v bread_n they_o be_v communicate_v with_o the_o bless_a wine_n only_o 530._o pasch_fw-mi 2._o ep._n 32._o t._n 7._o conc_fw-fr patr_n 1._o p._n 530._o so_o it_o be_v enjoin_v by_o pope_n paschal_n the_o second_o who_o succeed_v unto_o vrban_n the_o second_o anno_fw-la 1099._o according_o to_o cardinal_n bellarmin_n computation_n and_o this_o custom_n continue_v after_o his_o death_n as_o hugh_n of_o s._n victor_n testify_v who_o live_v in_o the_o twelve_o century_n in_o his_o ecclesiastical_a book_n of_o ceremony_n sacrament_n office_n and_o observation_n 1376._o l._n 1._o c._n 20._o t._n 10._o bibl._n pat._n p._n 1376._o unto_o child_n new_a bear_v say_v he_o must_v be_v administer_v with_o the_o priest_n finger_n the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o species_n of_o blood_n because_o such_o in_o that_o state_n do_v natural_o suck_v and_o he_o say_v it_o must_v be_v so_o do_v according_a to_o the_o first_o institution_n of_o the_o church_n he_o lament_v the_o ignorance_n of_o priest_n who_o say_v he_o retain_v the_o form_n and_o not_o the_o thing_n give_v unto_o they_o wine_n instead_o of_o blood_n which_o he_o wish_v may_v be_v abolish_v if_o it_o can_v be_v do_v without_o offend_v the_o ignorant_a nevertheless_o this_o practice_n of_o give_v a_o little_a wine_n unto_o young_a child_n after_o baptism_n continue_v a_o long_a time_n in_o divers_a part_n of_o the_o western_a church_n 25._o lindan_n panop_n l._n 4._o c._n 25._o as_o appear_v by_o the_o word_n of_o hugh_n of_o s._n victor_n and_o some_o have_v observe_v that_o not_o much_o above_o one_o hundred_o year_n ago_o the_o same_o thing_n be_v use_v and_o practise_v in_o the_o church_n of_o dordrecht_n in_o holland_n 40._o apud_fw-la arcad._n de_fw-fr concord_n l._n 3._o c._n 40._o before_o it_o embrace_v the_o protestant_n reform_v religion_n in_o fine_a simon_n of_o thessalonica_n cabasilas_n jeremy_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o gabriel_n of_o philadelphia_n also_o defend_v this_o necessity_n of_o communicate_v not_o only_o of_o person_n of_o discretion_n but_o also_o of_o young_a child_n this_o tradition_n thus_o establish_v there_o only_o rest_v to_o finish_v this_o chapter_n to_o speak_v something_o touch_v the_o word_n of_o the_o distributer_n and_o of_o the_o communicant_a when_o the_o lord_n give_v unto_o the_o disciple_n the_o sacrament_n of_o bread_n he_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n and_o in_o give_v they_o the_o symbol_n of_o wine_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n or_o this_o cup_n be_v the_o new_a testament_n in_o my_o blood_n but_o we_o do_v not_o find_v that_o the_o apostle_n say_v any_o thing_n in_o justin_n martyr_n time_n 2._o apolog._n 2._o the_o distributer_n nor_o the_o communicant_a say_v nothing_o but_o the_o deacon_n give_v unto_o the_o believer_n bread_n and_o wine_n which_o have_v be_v consecrate_v 271._o serom._n l._n 1._o p._n 271._o and_o it_o may_v be_v collect_v from_o clement_n of_o alexandria_n that_o it_o be_v so_o practise_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o second_o century_n some_o time_n after_o it_o be_v say_v unto_o the_o communicant_n in_o give_v they_o the_o sacrament_n the_o body_n of_o christ_n the_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o receiver_n answer_v amen_o as_o may_v be_v read_v in_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n s._n ambrose_n s._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n s._n austin_n and_o elsewhere_o but_o it_o must_v also_o be_v observe_v that_o they_o say_v unto_o they_o you_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o unto_o these_o word_n they_o answer_v amen_o as_o they_o have_v answer_v in_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n as_o be_v restify_v by_o s._n austin_n in_o his_o sermon_n unto_o the_o new_a baptise_a in_o s._n fulgentius_n in_o the_o day_n of_o gregory_n the_o first_o and_o after_o they_o say_v in_o distribute_v the_o eucharist_n the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n keep_v you_o unto_o life_n everlasting_a the_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n redeem_v you_o unto_o life_n everlasting_a but_o i_o do_v not_o find_v that_o believer_n answer_v so_o punctual_o amen_n such_o liberty_n the_o church_n have_v use_v in_o this_o circumstance_n of_o distribute_v the_o sacrament_n among_o the_o greek_n they_o say_v unto_o the_o communicant_a 83._o in_o euchol_n p._n 83._o servant_n of_o god_n you_o do_v communicate_v of_o the_o holy_a body_n and_o precious_a blood_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n in_o remission_n of_o sin_n and_o unto_o life_n everlasting_a but_o it_o be_v time_n to_o consider_v the_o thing_n which_o be_v give_v unto_o believer_n when_o they_o do_v participate_v of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o it_o be_v wherein_o we_o will_v employ_v the_o follow_a chapter_n chap._n xii_o of_o the_o thing_n distribute_v and_o receive_v what_o be_v distribute_v unto_o believer_n in_o communicate_v be_v the_o thing_n which_o have_v be_v bless_v and_o consecrate_a to_o be_v make_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n i_o will_v not_o now_o examine_v the_o change_n which_o consecration_n may_v thereunto_o bring_v this_o not_o be_v the_o place_n to_o treat_v of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n which_o shall_v appear_v in_o the_o second_o part_n of_o this_o treatise_n it_o will_v suffice_v here_o to_o inquire_v if_o christian_n have_v always_o participate_v of_o both_o symbol_n and_o if_o they_o have_v ever_o be_v permit_v to_o communicate_v under_o both_o kind_n as_o be_v speak_v or_o under_o one_o kind_n only_o as_o for_o the_o symbol_n of_o bread_n it_o be_v a_o undoubted_a truth_n that_o it_o have_v always_o be_v give_v to_o believer_n in_o all_o christian_a communion_n in_o the_o whole_a world_n and_o there_o have_v never_o be_v any_o contest_v on_o this_o subject_n at_o least_o in_o what_o regard_v the_o thing_n itself_o i_o mean_v the_o matter_n of_o fact_n not_o to_o speak_v of_o the_o difference_n touch_v the_o quality_n of_o the_o bread_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v use_v in_o this_o mystery_n the_o great_a difficulty_n than_o be_v to_o know_v the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o species_n of_o wine_n we_o be_v indispensable_o force_v to_o treat_v of_o the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n and_o to_o lay_v before_o the_o reader_n eye_n the_o practice_n of_o christian_n with_o the_o change_n and_o innovation_n which_o have_v therein_o happen_v jesus_n christ_n who_o distribute_v the_o bread_n unto_o his_o apostle_n give_v unto_o they_o also_o the_o cup_n and_o express_o command_v they_o all_o to_o drink_v of_o it_o as_o s._n matthew_n have_v write_v s._n mark_n have_v say_v that_o they_o all_o drink_v of_o it_o the_o christian_n immediate_o follow_v the_o apostle_n practise_v the_o very_a same_o but_o because_o it_o will_v make_v a_o whole_a volume_n to_o collect_v the_o passage_n of_o the_o ancient_n to_o prove_v the_o certainty_n of_o this_o matter_n and_o beside_o both_o roman_a catholic_n as_o well_o as_o protestant_n confess_v that_o jesus_n christ_n do_v institute_v this_o sacrament_n under_o both_o kind_n that_o the_o apostle_n teach_v so_o and_o that_o it_o be_v so_o practise_v by_o the_o primitive_a church_n for_o a_o long_a time_n as_o i_o think_v it_o may_v suffice_v to_o prove_v this_o tradition_n from_o age_n to_o age_n by_o some_o of_o the_o clear_a passage_n and_o to_o follow_v it_o until_o its_o abolish_n at_o the_o council_n of_o
the_o true_a sacrament_n be_v receive_v under_o one_o species_n and_o that_o so_o as_o to_z what_o concern_v the_o benefit_n such_o be_v not_o deprive_v of_o any_o grace_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n who_o receive_v but_o under_o one_o kind_n after_o all_o which_o the_o council_n make_v these_o three_o canon_n if_o any_o one_o shall_v say_v 1._o can._n 1._o that_o by_o the_o command_n of_o christ_n or_o for_o necessity_n of_o salvation_n all_o believer_n in_o general_a and_o each_o one_o in_o particular_a be_v oblige_v to_o receive_v both_o kind_n of_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n let_v he_o be_v anathema_n if_o any_o one_o shall_v say_v 2._o can._n 2._o that_o the_o holy_a catholic_n church_n be_v not_o move_v by_o just_a cause_n and_o reason_n to_o administer_v the_o communion_n unto_o the_o laity_n and_o clergy_n not_o officiate_a under_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n only_o or_o that_o she_o have_v therein_o err_v let_v he_o be_v anathema_n if_o any_o body_n shall_v deny_v that_o whole_a christ_n 3._o can._n 3._o the_o fountain_n and_o author_n of_o all_o grace_n be_v receive_v under_o the_o sole_a species_n of_o bread_n because_o as_o some_o false_o suggest_v he_o be_v not_o receive_v according_a to_o christ_n own_o institution_n under_o both_o kind_n let_v he_o be_v accurse_v see_v here_o exact_o whereunto_o thing_n amount_v in_o the_o west_n whereupon_o some_o have_v make_v these_o reflection_n in_o the_o first_o place_n that_o about_o 300._o year_n before_o the_o use_n of_o the_o cup_n be_v take_v away_o from_o the_o people_n by_o public_a authority_n the_o albigenses_n and_o waldenses_n have_v separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o latin_a church_n to_o make_v a_o body_n apart_o which_o body_n have_v always_o practise_v the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n second_o that_o at_o the_o time_n the_o council_n of_o constance_n make_v her_o decree_n there_o be_v in_o bohemia_n beside_o the_o calixtin_n who_o only_o desire_v the_o use_n of_o the_o cup_n agree_v in_o all_o other_o point_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o taborite_n so_o call_v from_o the_o mountain_n tabor_n where_o they_o have_v their_o assembly_n unto_o who_o some_o join_v many_o of_o the_o waldenses_n who_o according_a to_o the_o testimony_n of_o dubravius_n have_v shelter_v themselves_o in_o those_o part_n ever_o since_o the_o xii_o century_n and_o that_o there_o be_v not_o only_o of_o these_o waldenses_n at_o that_o time_n in_o bohemia_n only_o but_o also_o that_o there_o be_v great_a number_n of_o they_o in_o england_n in_o provence_n the_o valley_n of_o piedmont_n and_o elsewhere_o in_o the_o three_o place_n that_o when_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n in_o our_o father_n day_n renew_v and_o confirm_v the_o decree_n of_o constance_n touch_v the_o take_n away_o the_o cup_n from_o the_o laity_n and_o clergy_n that_o do_v not_o officiate_v yet_o it_o refer_v unto_o the_o pope_n dispose_n and_o power_n to_o grant_v it_o unto_o those_o who_o he_o shall_v think_v fit_v and_o upon_o what_o condition_n he_o shall_v judge_v convenient_a without_o insist_v here_o upon_o the_o liberty_n our_o king_n have_v of_o communicate_v under_o both_o kind_n in_o the_o four_o place_n that_o since_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n a_o infinite_a number_n of_o person_n of_o that_o same_o communion_n earnest_o wish_v that_o the_o use_n of_o the_o cup_n which_o have_v be_v take_v away_o may_v be_v restore_v unto_o the_o people_n those_o which_o be_v any_o thing_n curious_a may_v read_v what_o cassander_n have_v write_v a_o man_n of_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o very_o intelligent_a in_o ecclesiastical_a antiquity_n i_o say_v in_o his_o consultation_n art_n 22._o in_o his_o defence_n of_o the_o book_n touch_v the_o duty_n of_o a_o devout_a man_n page_z 864._o and_o in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n and_o the_o demand_n which_o catherine_n the_o medicis_n queen_n of_o france_n cause_v to_o be_v make_v unto_o the_o pope_n in_o the_o behalf_n of_o france_n anno_fw-la 1561._o as_o be_v relate_v at_o large_a by_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-mi thou_o 27._o hist_o thuan._n l._n 27._o in_o his_o history_n in_o fine_a that_o the_o practice_n of_o all_o christian_n be_v contrary_a to_o that_o of_o the_o latin_n because_o they_o all_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o lord_n supper_n under_o both_o kind_n to_o wit_n the_o grecian_n the_o melchites_n or_o assyrian_n the_o georgian_n circassian_n and_o mingrelian_o the_o muscovite_n and_o russian_n the_o nestorian_n the_o christian_n of_o s._n thomas_n in_o the_o indies_n before_o they_o turn_v to_o the_o latin_n which_o be_v but_o in_o the_o last_o century_n hither_o do_v they_o renounce_v their_o belief_n or_o worship_n to_o embrace_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n till_o the_o year_n 1599_o the_o jacobite_n which_o be_v exceed_o numerous_a the_o cophtite_n or_o christian_n in_o egypt_n the_o abassins_n under_o prester_n john_n who_o be_v one_o of_o the_o great_a prince_n in_o the_o world_n the_o armenian_n and_o in_o fine_a the_o maronites_n until_o that_o they_o submit_v themselves_o unto_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o clement_n viii_o his_o time_n it_o be_v certain_a there_o be_v some_o difference_n in_o the_o manner_n of_o distribute_v the_o sacrament_n under_o both_o kind_n among_o these_o christian_a nation_n for_o some_o of_o they_o put_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n both_o together_o in_o a_o spoon_n as_o the_o muscovite_n other_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n steep_v as_o the_o armenian_n if_o we_o may_v credit_v some_o person_n it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o greek_n at_o this_o time_n do_v so_o heretofore_o they_o distribute_v both_o kind_n separately_z in_o effect_n i_o see_v that_o all_o agree_v that_o the_o greek_n give_v the_o bread_n steep_v therefore_o humbert_n cardinal_n of_o blanoh-selva_a write_v against_o the_o calumny_n of_o the_o greek_n in_o the_o xi_o century_n say_v that_o they_o put_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n together_o as_o we_o say_v the_o muscovite_n do_v who_o be_v of_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o greek_n take_v they_o in_o a_o spoon_n which_o the_o laity_n do_v at_o this_o time_n by_o relation_n of_o gore_n in_o his_o note_n upon_o the_o euchology_n but_o the_o clergy_n receive_v both_o kind_n separately_z as_o for_o all_o the_o other_o christian_n above_o mention_v they_o communicate_v under_o both_o kind_n separately_z unto_o who_o we_o may_v join_v all_o the_o protestant_a christian_n but_o so_o it_o be_v that_o there_o be_v not_o any_o one_o christian_a communion_n in_o the_o whole_a world_n except_v only_o the_o latin_a but_o believe_v that_o the_o use_n of_o both_o symbol_n be_v necessary_a unto_o a_o lawful_a communion_n whatever_o difference_n there_o may_v be_v among_o they_o in_o the_o manner_n of_o administer_a of_o it_o now_o it_o be_v evident_a by_o what_o have_v be_v say_v that_o unto_o this_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n can_v be_v oppose_v that_o call_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o laity_n by_o the_o ancient_n because_o that_o mean_v nothing_o else_o as_o the_o learned_a on_o both_o side_n agree_v but_o to_o communicate_v with_o the_o people_n and_o not_o with_o the_o clergy_n for_o instance_n when_o a_o clergyman_n be_v degrade_v from_o his_o office_n for_o some_o great_a sin_n he_o be_v reduce_v to_o the_o degree_n of_o the_o common_a people_n among_o who_o he_o do_v communicate_v and_o not_o with_o the_o clergy_n which_o be_v at_o this_o time_n practise_v among_o the_o abyssins_n and_o among_o the_o protestant_n but_o that_o make_v nothing_o to_o the_o communicate_v under_o one_o kind_n because_o the_o people_n participate_v of_o both_o kind_n nor_o the_o peregrine_fw-la communion_n whereof_o mention_n be_v make_v but_o very_o seldom_o in_o the_o monument_n which_o remain_v unto_o we_o of_o antiquity_n for_o all_o the_o certain_a knowledge_n we_o have_v of_o it_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o few_o place_n that_o speak_v of_o it_o be_v that_o it_o regard_v stranger_n who_o come_v from_o some_o other_o part_n unto_o some_o church_n where_o they_o be_v admit_v to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n but_o after_o the_o manner_n that_o it_o be_v there_o celebrate_v under_o both_o kind_n if_o this_o peregrine_fw-la communion_n may_v not_o better_o be_v understand_v of_o clergyman_n which_o travel_v from_o one_o church_n to_o another_o without_o attestation_n or_o certificate_n in_o which_o case_n they_o be_v civil_o receive_v by_o reason_n of_o their_o character_n but_o without_o admit_v they_o unto_o the_o communion_n of_o divine_a mystery_n almost_o as_o s._n chrysostom_n serve_v ammonius_n and_o isidorus_n which_o also_o administer_v unto_o theophilus_n bp._n of_o alexandria_n a_o pretext_n for_o persecute_v s._n chrysostome_n nor_o that_o believer_n be_v suffer_v to_o carry_v home_o unto_o their_o house_n the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n
in_o some_o sort_n they_o may_v bear_v the_o name_n of_o a_o divine_a substance_n whereas_o before_o consecration_n they_o have_v only_o a_o substance_n who_o quality_n seem_v but_o to_o nourish_v the_o body_n and_o they_o find_v nothing_o therein_o more_o harsh_a than_o what_o be_v say_v by_o ratran_n demetr_v bertram_n de_fw-fr corp_n &_o fang_n dom._n aug._n annot_fw-mi in_o job_n t._n 4_o ex_fw-la c._n 5._o p._n 394._o prosper_n ad_fw-la demetr_v that_o our_o saviour_n do_v former_o in_o the_o wilderness_n change_v the_o manna_n and_o the_o water_n of_o the_o rock_n into_o his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n and_o st._n austin_n that_o jesus_n christ_n change_v we_o into_o his_o body_n and_o in_o fine_a st._n prosper_v his_o disciple_n speak_v of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n that_o the_o body_n of_o sin_n be_v convert_v or_o change_v into_o his_o body_n caesarius_n himself_o say_v they_o deserve_v that_o right_a and_o invite_v we_o thus_o to_o understand_v he_o for_o in_o the_o first_o place_n he_o teach_v in_o the_o same_o sermon_n that_o jesus_n christ_n intend_v to_o transport_v his_o body_n into_o heaven_n leave_v we_o his_o sacrament_n to_o have_v always_o his_o holy_a sacrifice_n in_o remembrance_n who_o suffer_v death_n for_o the_o expiation_n of_o our_o sin_n because_o say_v he_o ibid._n id._n ibid._n he_o be_v to_o remove_v from_o our_o sight_n the_o body_n which_o he_o have_v take_v and_o place_n it_o in_o heaven_n it_o be_v requisite_a he_o shall_v in_o that_o day_n consecrate_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n to_o the_o end_n that_o by_o the_o mystery_n that_o be_v by_o the_o sacrament_n shall_v be_v honour_v what_o be_v once_o offer_v for_o the_o price_n of_o our_o redemption_n and_o that_o because_o the_o redemption_n for_o the_o salvation_n of_o mankind_n have_v a_o continual_a progress_n the_o oblation_n also_o of_o the_o redemption_n shall_v be_v perpetual_a and_o that_o this_o everlasting_a sacrifice_n shall_v always_o live_v and_o be_v remember_v in_o the_o state_n of_o grace_n second_o he_o compare_v the_o change_n which_o come_v to_o the_o sacramental_a symbol_n unto_o that_o which_o befall_v man_n in_o baptism_n to_o show_v we_o that_o both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o be_v of_o the_o same_o nature_n it_o can_v be_v only_o a_o change_n of_o virtue_n and_o quality_n the_o man_n renew_v say_v he_o by_o the_o save_a mystery_n ibid._n id._n ibid._n pass_v into_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n by_o the_o water_n of_o baptism_n and_o by_o the_o fire_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n he_o be_v make_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o eternal_a body_n after_o which_o he_o add_v let_v no_o body_n then_o doubt_v but_o the_o original_a creature_n may_v pass_v into_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n see_v he_o perceive_v man_n by_o the_o art_n of_o heavenly_a mercy_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o they_o say_v the_o honour_n of_o caesarius_n be_v no_o way_n to_o be_v fave_v nor_o any_o good_a sense_n be_v give_v his_o word_n but_o in_o say_v that_o he_o intend_v to_o show_v that_o as_o man_n regenerate_v by_o baptism_n be_v not_o make_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n but_o mystical_o and_o moral_o so_o also_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n do_v not_o pass_v into_o the_o nature_n of_o his_o body_n but_o sacramental_o and_o virtual_o use_v also_o the_o word_n nature_n for_o quality_n in_o the_o same_o sense_n as_o st._n macarius_n use_v it_o ult_n macar_n hom._n 44._o greg._n nyss_n in_o cant._n hom._n 9_o id._n orat._n 1._o in_o christ_n resur_n id._n de_fw-fr virgin_n c._n ult_n when_o he_o say_v that_o the_o true_o faithful_a soul_n must_v be_v change_v from_o this_o vile_a nature_n unto_o a_o divine_a nature_n to_o intimate_v a_o divine_a quality_n gregory_n of_o nyss_n that_o we_o be_v change_v into_o a_o spiritual_a nature_n that_o be_v to_o say_v into_o a_o spiritual_a quality_n and_o again_o that_o the_o humanity_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v pass_v into_o the_o divine_a nature_n to_o signify_v that_o it_o have_v be_v make_v to_o participate_v of_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o divinity_n and_o in_o fine_a that_o we_o may_v pass_v from_o the_o nature_n and_o dignity_n of_o man_n into_o the_o nature_n and_o dignity_n of_o angel_n there_o be_v nothing_o more_o frequent_a than_o these_o kind_n of_o expression_n in_o all_o the_o monument_n of_o antiquity_n i_o will_v add_v unto_o all_o these_o consideration_n that_o i_o can_v not_o find_v the_o homily_n of_o easter_n now_o in_o question_n among_o many_o homily_n of_o caesarius_n victor_n in_o mr._n colbets_n and_o st._n victor_n which_o i_o have_v late_o see_v in_o two_o library_n which_o may_v make_v it_o be_v suspect_v that_o it_o be_v of_o some_o author_n much_o young_a than_o caesarius_n in_o the_o sixth_o place_n the_o holy_a father_n teach_v that_o church_n fast_n be_v break_v 14._o tertul._n de_fw-fr orat._n c._n 14._o by_o participate_v of_o the_o eucharist_n as_o tertullian_n teach_v many_o do_v think_v say_v he_o that_o on_o station-day_n they_o stay_v there_o till_o three_o a_o clock_n without_o eat_v we_o shall_v not_o attend_v prayer_n and_o sacrifice_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n because_o that_o in_o receive_v the_o lord_n body_n the_o fast_a of_o the_o station_n shall_v be_v break_v i_o can_v conceive_v say_v the_o protestant_n that_o those_o who_o believe_v that_o this_o body_n whereof_o they_o speak_v and_o which_o be_v receive_v at_o the_o holy_a table_n be_v the_o true_a and_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n can_v have_v this_o strange_a fancy_n that_o the_o fast_o shall_v be_v break_v in_o take_v into_o their_o mouth_n and_o stomach_n the_o holy_a and_o incorruptible_a body_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o saviour_n and_o i_o can_v imagine_v those_o people_n can_v be_v so_o ignorant_a to_o believe_v it_o nor_o tertullian_n so_o patient_a to_o suffer_v such_o a_o indignity_n without_o sharp_o reprove_v it_o as_o it_o deserve_v he_o be_v too_o vehement_a not_o to_o do_v it_o and_o if_o one_o be_v much_o less_o so_o than_o he_o it_o will_v be_v very_o hard_o not_o to_o be_v concern_v that_o people_n that_o make_v profession_n of_o christian_a religion_n shall_v so_o outrageous_o treat_v the_o glorify_v body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n ibid._n id._n ibid._n let_v the_o reader_n judge_v with_o a_o unbiased_a mind_n if_o he_o please_v and_o he_o must_v agree_v with_o i_o that_o the_o latin_n act_n very_o well_o according_a to_o their_o hypothesis_n when_o they_o say_v that_o they_o believe_v the_o true_a body_n of_o christ_n do_v not_o break_v the_o fast_a what_o we_o say_v of_o these_o first_o christian_n will_v appear_v yet_o more_o plain_o if_o we_o consider_v the_o council_n give_v they_o by_o tertullian_n in_o the_o same_o place_n which_o be_v to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n and_o keep_v it_o to_o take_v it_o at_o evening_n when_o the_o station_n be_v end_v in_o receive_v say_v he_o the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o keep_v it_o you_o will_v save_v both_o you_o will_v partake_v of_o the_o sacrifice_n and_o do_v the_o duty_n of_o the_o day_n i_o conceive_v i_o have_v discover_v mark_n of_o this_o belief_n in_o our_o france_n in_o the_o vith_o century_n and_o to_o the_o end_n those_o which_o read_v this_o work_n may_v the_o better_a judge_n if_o i_o be_o deceive_v i_o will_v here_o insert_v the_o passage_n at_o large_a it_o be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o life_n of_o st._n melain_n bishop_n of_o phemes_n and_o be_v also_o find_v in_o the_o supplement_n of_o the_o council_n of_o france_n where_o we_o have_v a_o account_n of_o a_o assembly_n of_o bishop_n hold_v at_o anger_n be_v anno_fw-la 530._o 50._o in_o supplem_n council_n gallic_n p._n 49_o 50._o almost_o at_o the_o same_o time_n say_v the_o author_n the_o man_n of_o god_n st._n milan_n and_o the_o elect_a of_o god_n albin_n and_o st._n victor_n launus_n and_o st._n marsus_n assemble_v in_o the_o city_n of_o anger_n be_v in_o the_o basilisk_n of_o st._n marry_o mother_n of_o god_n st._n milan_n by_o common_a consent_n of_o the_o rest_n celebrate_a mass_n at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o fast_a of_o lent_n and_o have_v end_v before_o they_o go_v away_o the_o bless_a priest_n give_v they_o in_o charity_n the_o holy_a eucharist_n with_o god_n grace_n and_o his_o benediction_n but_o marsus_n prefer_v the_o fast_a of_o the_o day_n before_o his_o charity_n and_o neglect_v the_o eucharist_n whereof_o he_o shall_v have_v communicate_v let_v fall_v the_o portion_n he_o have_v receive_v of_o st._n milan_n into_o his_o bosom_n be_v then_o permit_v to_o return_v to_o their_o church_n and_o have_v salute_v each_o other_o they_o by_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n begin_v their_o journey_n they_o have_v sâ—â—â—â—ce_o go_v ten_o
eucharist_n with_o the_o dead_a do_v not_o believe_v in_o all_o likelihood_n that_o it_o be_v the_o very_a body_n of_o our_o lord_n for_o they_o will_v not_o have_v do_v any_o such_o thing_n the_o very_a thought_n of_o it_o will_v have_v terrify_v they_o and_o they_o will_v have_v esteem_v themselves_o the_o worst_a of_o man_n to_o have_v put_v their_o saviour_n which_o they_o know_v to_o be_v in_o heaven_n in_o the_o possession_n of_o sovereign_a glory_n into_o such_o a_o mean_a and_o low_a estate_n in_o this_o same_o church_n in_o several_a place_n they_o cause_v to_o be_v burn_v the_o overplus_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o in_o other_o place_n they_o cause_v it_o to_o be_v eat_v by_o child_n which_o they_o make_v come_v from_o school_n on_o purpose_n be_v it_o to_o be_v think_v that_o if_o they_o have_v believe_v it_o be_v the_o very_a substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o they_o will_v have_v give_v it_o so_o free_o unto_o child_n who_o be_v send_v for_o to_o come_v from_o school_n to_o that_o effect_n it_o be_v also_o more_o unlikely_a that_o they_o will_v have_v cause_v to_o be_v burn_v the_o flesh_n itself_o of_o the_o saviour_n of_o mankind_n and_o to_o cast_v the_o son_n of_o god_n into_o the_o fire_n who_o have_v ransom_v they_o from_o the_o eternal_a fire_n of_o hell_n the_o ancient_a christian_n have_v sometime_o take_v the_o consecrate_a cup_n and_o have_v mingle_v it_o with_o ink_n and_o then_o dip_v their_o pen_n in_o these_o two_o liquor_n mix_v the_o more_o authentical_o to_o sign_n what_o they_o have_v intend_v to_o ratify_v not_o consider_v what_o be_v in_o the_o cup_n but_o as_o a_o symbol_n and_o sacrament_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n yet_o one_o will_v be_v strike_v with_o some_o terror_n so_o to_o see_v profane_v this_o sacrament_n of_o our_o salvation_n but_o if_o one_o consider_v it_o as_o the_o blood_n itself_o of_o jesus_n christ_n one_o shall_v find_v himself_o seize_v with_o a_o holy_a fear_n and_o because_o it_o can_v fall_v within_o the_o compass_n of_o a_o christian_n thought_n to_o employ_v unto_o this_o use_v the_o substance_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n if_o he_o have_v it_o in_o his_o power_n itself_o it_o must_v be_v conclude_v that_o those_o who_o do_v it_o be_v very_o far_o from_o think_v that_o it_o be_v the_o real_a blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n it_o may_v be_v the_o same_o consequence_n may_v be_v draw_v from_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n which_o mingle_v warm_a water_n with_o the_o wine_n after_o consecration_n and_o at_o the_o instant_n of_o communicate_v but_o because_o we_o shall_v be_v oblige_v to_o speak_v elsewhere_o of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o greek_n we_o will_v not_o enlarge_v upon_o it_o in_o this_o place_n and_o we_o shall_v only_o advertise_v the_o reader_n that_o all_o the_o custom_n from_o whence_o have_v be_v draw_v these_o induction_n contain_v in_o this_o chapter_n have_v be_v examine_v in_o the_o 5_o 10_o 11_o 12_o 13_o 14_o 15_o and_o 16_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o history_n and_o be_v those_o which_o protestant_n do_v make_v and_o which_o the_o quality_n of_o a_o historian_n which_o i_o have_v assume_v in_o this_o work_n have_v oblige_v i_o to_o represent_v chap._n ix_o other_o proof_n draw_v from_o the_o silence_n of_o heathen_n and_o of_o thing_n object_v against_o they_o by_o the_o holy_a father_n have_v sometime_o apply_v myself_o to_o consider_v how_o the_o enemy_n of_o christian_n have_v behave_v themselves_o in_o reference_n to_o the_o simplicity_n of_o our_o mystery_n i_o find_v they_o have_v be_v displease_v with_o most_o of_o they_o and_o that_o they_o have_v asperse_v they_o the_o jew_n as_o we_o find_v in_o the_o act_n and_o the_o epistle_n of_o the_o holy_a apostle_n can_v not_o endure_v that_o christian_n shall_v believe_v jesus_n christ_n the_o son_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n be_v the_o messiah_n which_o have_v be_v promise_v nor_o that_o they_o shall_v believe_v he_o be_v rise_v from_o the_o dead_a and_o ascend_v into_o heaven_n nor_o that_o they_o shall_v endeavour_v to_o free_a man_n from_o the_o yoke_n of_o moses_n his_o law_n it_o will_v suffice_v only_o to_o read_v the_o dialogue_n or_o conference_n of_o tryphon_n the_o jew_n 317._o just_a martyr_n dial._n cum_fw-la tryph._n p_o 290_o 291_o 292_o 293_o 317._o against_o justin_n martyr_n therein_o to_o see_v that_o this_o son_n of_o the_o synagogue_n do_v reproach_n unto_o the_o child_n of_o the_o church_n as_o thing_n incredible_a monstrous_a and_o gross_o forge_v what_o we_o teach_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v before_o abraham_n and_o aaron_n that_o he_o assume_v our_o nature_n and_o be_v bear_v of_o a_o virgin_n a_o mystery_n which_o this_o insolent_a jew_n esteem_v ridiculous_a and_o fabulous_a insomuch_o as_o wicked_o to_o compare_v it_o unto_o the_o fable_n which_o the_o greek_a poet_n relate_v of_o their_o danae_n and_o in_o that_o we_o believe_v god_n be_v bear_v and_o be_v make_v flesh_n but_o he_o find_v nothing_o more_o incredible_a than_o the_o cross_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 10._o tertul._n ad_fw-la judaeos_fw-la cap._n 10._o which_o tertullian_n also_o reckon_v among_o the_o chief_a objection_n which_o the_o jew_n make_v against_o christian_a religion_n according_a to_o what_o the_o apostle_n say_v that_o the_o cross_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v a_o stumbling-block_n to_o the_o jew_n and_o foolishness_n to_o the_o gentile_n the_o same_o tryphon_n again_o reproach_v unto_o christian_n as_o a_o great_a crime_n that_o they_o adore_v a_o man_n and_o that_o they_o place_v their_o confidence_n in_o he_o from_o whence_o he_o take_v occasion_n to_o charge_v they_o of_o introduce_v another_o god_n beside_o the_o creator_n as_o for_o the_o gentile_n they_o be_v no_o better_o dispose_v than_o the_o jew_n because_o they_o despise_v the_o same_o belief_n and_o count_v fabulous_a all_o other_o article_n which_o seem_v to_o contradict_v the_o common_a notion_n and_o which_o do_v not_o exact_o agree_v with_o the_o principle_n and_o maxim_n of_o other_o religion_n for_o example_n 677._o clem._n alex._n strom._n l._n 6._o p._n 677._o clement_n of_o alexandria_n observe_v that_o they_o find_v it_o very_o strange_a that_o we_o say_v god_n have_v a_o son_n that_o this_o son_n shall_v speak_v in_o man_n that_o he_o suffer_v and_o that_o they_o esteem_v this_o doctrine_n as_o a_o fable_n and_o forgery_n tertullian_n witness_v the_o same_o 21._o teâ—tâ—l_n apol._n c._n 21._o therefore_o have_v explain_v the_o incomprehensible_a mystery_n of_o the_o eternal_a generation_n of_o the_o son_n and_o of_o his_o incarnation_n he_o speak_v according_a to_o their_o supposition_n and_o say_v nevertheless_o believe_v this_o fable_n that_o be_v to_o say_v admit_v at_o last_o this_o doctrine_n which_o you_o look_v upon_o as_o a_o fable_n and_o elsewhere_o speak_v again_o according_a to_o the_o opinion_n the_o gentile_n have_v of_o it_o he_o call_v the_o mystery_n of_o our_o faith_n the_o foolishness_n of_o christian_a discipline_n and_o put_v particular_o in_o this_o number_n a_o god_n bear_v 24._o id._n the_o caâ—n_n christ_n c._n 4_o &_o 5._o id._n apolog._n c._n 47_o 48._o &_o the_o tesâ—im_n a_o c._n 4._o just_a apol._n 2._o p._n 60_o arnob._n l_o 2._o p._n 24._o and_o yet_o bear_v of_o a_o virgin_n and_o a_o god_n of_o flesh_n crucify_v and_o bury_v whereunto_o he_o add_v in_o another_o treatise_n the_o last_o judgement_n the_o torment_n of_o hellfire_n heaven_n and_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o body_n and_o he_o collect_v from_o all_o these_o article_n of_o faith_n that_o they_o condemn_v they_o of_o vanity_n of_o presumption_n of_o folly_n and_o of_o stupidity_n st._n justin_n martyr_n also_o write_v that_o they_o call_v the_o incarnation_n and_o passion_n of_o the_o son_n a_o extravagancy_n and_o arnobius_n assure_v we_o that_o they_o make_v a_o jest_n at_o the_o simplicity_n of_o christian_n in_o oblige_v they_o to_o believe_v the_o resurrection_n from_o the_o dead_a and_o the_o everlasting_a torment_n of_o hellfire_n 1._o orig._n contrs_n câ—ls_v l._n 1._o but_o if_o we_o look_v upon_o the_o book_n of_o origen_n against_o the_o philosopher_n celsus_n we_o shall_v therein_o find_v other_o thing_n which_o will_v inform_v we_o of_o the_o wicked_a and_o prodigious_a fable_n which_o the_o gentile_n make_v use_v of_o to_o slander_v and_o calumniate_v the_o birth_n of_o our_o divine_a jesus_n and_o of_o make_v the_o inviolable_a chastity_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n the_o subject_a of_o their_o raileries_n this_o philosopher_n reproach_v unto_o christian_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o incarnation_n of_o the_o eternal_a word_n as_o a_o thing_n unworthy_a the_o divinity_n edit_n id._n l._n 2._o p._n 79._o vit_v edit_n the_o son_n of_o god_n say_v he_o ought_v to_o have_v appear_v like_o
be_v say_v that_o it_o may_v well_o be_v that_o the_o gentile_n transport_v with_o hatred_n and_o malice_n against_o the_o christian_n may_v have_v give_v a_o wrong_a meaning_n unto_o what_o they_o have_v extort_a by_o torment_n from_o the_o mouth_n of_o some_o of_o their_o domestic_n and_o that_o have_v hear_v of_o they_o that_o their_o master_n call_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o holy_a communion_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o conclude_v that_o it_o be_v indeed_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o that_o they_o do_v real_o eat_v this_o flesh_n and_o blood_n but_o as_o it_o be_v not_o just_a to_o judge_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o christian_n upon_o the_o testimony_n of_o their_o enemy_n who_o aim_n be_v only_o to_o slander_v the_o truth_n of_o their_o religion_n let_v we_o consider_v a_o little_a say_v they_o what_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o word_n of_o oecumenius_n or_o if_o you_o will_v of_o st._n irenaeus_n speak_v by_o the_o mouth_n of_o oecumenius_n in_o the_o first_o place_n they_o attribute_v unto_o the_o ignorance_n and_o stupidity_n of_o these_o slave_n that_o they_o think_v that_o the_o christian_n hold_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n for_o the_o true_a flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o they_o call_v it_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n have_v hear_v their_o master_n say_v that_o the_o divine_a communion_n be_v the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o think_v that_o it_o be_v real_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n and_o say_v so_o unto_o those_o which_o examine_v they_o second_o they_o declare_v positive_o that_o the_o pagan_n have_v take_v it_o as_o if_o the_o christian_n have_v eat_v real_o this_o flesh_n and_o blood_n which_o show_v that_o the_o christian_n have_v quite_o another_o opinion_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d câ—eâ—â—adire_fw-la juxta_fw-la hesyâ—hium_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d they_o understand_v it_o it_o be_v add_v as_o if_o it_o have_v true_o be_v do_v by_o christian_n and_o in_o fine_a they_o represent_v unto_o we_o blandina_fw-la answer_v they_o free_o that_o christian_n be_v so_o far_o from_o eat_v the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o their_o saviour_n that_o they_o voluntary_o abstain_v and_o that_o by_o a_o kind_n of_o duty_n even_o from_o meat_n and_o flesh_n which_o be_v lawful_a how_o can_v it_o be_v say_v she_o that_o those_o that_o abstain_v by_o exercise_n from_o flesh_n which_o be_v lawful_a shall_v endure_v such_o thing_n and_o because_o christian_n never_o deny_v a_o spiritual_a eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n and_o which_o be_v the_o only_a eat_n they_o have_v acknowledge_v or_o do_v yet_o own_o however_o they_o may_v differ_v it_o be_v evident_a say_v the_o protestant_n that_o when_o by_o the_o mouth_n of_o oecumenius_n they_o deny_v that_o they_o eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o our_o saviour_n they_o understand_v it_o of_o a_o bodily_a and_o carnal_a eat_n but_o as_o for_o the_o sacrament_n they_o do_v never_o deny_v but_o that_o they_o do_v eat_v it_o with_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o body_n i_o know_v not_o if_o they_o be_v deceive_v in_o this_o discourse_n but_o they_o believe_v it_o be_v very_o well_o ground_v in_o the_o testimony_n which_o we_o have_v examine_v and_o that_o nothing_o may_v want_v to_o clear_v the_o reproach_n make_v against_o christian_n of_o eat_v human_a flesh_n the_o reader_n may_v remember_v if_o he_o please_v what_o have_v be_v say_v in_o chap._n 2._o of_o the_o first_o part_n that_o these_o infamous_a report_n come_v not_o from_o the_o eucharist_n of_o catholic_n and_o orthodox_n but_o from_o the_o abominable_a mystery_n of_o the_o gnostic_n and_o the_o carpocratian_o of_o who_o we_o treat_v in_o the_o same_o place_n it_o shall_v suffice_v to_o observe_v here_o that_o when_o the_o holy_a father_n answer_v unto_o this_o shameful_a reproach_n or_o rather_o this_o black_a and_o devilish_a calumny_n it_o be_v by_o a_o downright_a denial_n and_o to_o show_v it_o be_v a_o thing_n so_o horrible_a and_o so_o far_o distant_a from_o their_o holy_a discipline_n that_o the_o very_a thought_n of_o it_o displease_v they_o without_o ever_o make_v any_o exception_n of_o the_o eucharist_n the_o false_a devil_n 50._o just_a martyr_n apol._n 1._o vel_fw-la 2._o p._n 50._o say_v st._n justin_n martyr_n cause_v it_o to_o be_v practise_v by_o certain_a wicked_a man_n for_o they_o have_v kill_v some_o body_n to_o cloak_v their_o calumny_n against_o we_o they_o make_v some_o of_o our_o domestic_a servant_n be_v put_v to_o the_o rack_n or_o child_n or_o ignorant_a woman_n and_o by_o cruel_a torment_n they_o constrain_v they_o to_o say_v thing_n against_o we_o which_o they_o forge_v and_o which_o they_o themselves_o do_v do_v secret_o whereof_o see_v there_o be_v nothing_o which_o concern_v we_o we_o make_v no_o matter_n have_v the_o eternal_a and_o ineffable_a god_n for_o witness_n of_o our_o thought_n and_o action_n athenagoras_n yet_o speak_v more_o positive_o who_o say_v he_o 38._o athenag_fw-mi legate_n pro_fw-la christ_n p._n 38._o of_o those_o that_o be_v in_o their_o right_a sense_n can_v say_v that_o we_o be_v murderer_n for_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a to_o eat_v man_n flesh_n unless_o first_o some_o one_o be_v kill_v have_v then_o invent_v the_o former_a if_o they_o be_v examine_v of_o the_o second_o if_o they_o have_v see_v the_o thing_n whereof_o they_o speak_v no_o body_n be_v so_o bold_a as_o to_o say_v that_o they_o have_v see_v they_o there_o be_v some_o among_o we_o that_o have_v servant_n some_o more_o some_o less_o from_o who_o it_o be_v unpossible_a to_o hide_v we_o but_o not_o any_o of_o they_o have_v inform_v any_o such_o thing_n against_o we_o for_o which_o of_o they_o can_v charge_v murder_n or_o eat_v of_o human_a flesh_n unto_o those_o who_o they_o know_v be_v not_o permit_v to_o stop_v to_o see_v the_o execution_n of_o those_o which_o be_v thereunto_o just_o condemn_v minutius_n felix_n i_o will_v say_v he_o octavio_n minut._n in_o octavio_n see_v he_o that_o say_v or_o think_v that_o we_o be_v initiate_v by_o murder_n and_o the_o blood_n of_o a_o infant_n do_v you_o think_v it_o can_v possible_o be_v that_o so_o tender_a a_o little_a body_n shall_v be_v appoint_v to_o be_v mangle_v that_o any_o in_o pierce_v it_o with_o wound_n shall_v shed_v and_o pour_v forth_o the_o blood_n of_o a_o newborn_a infant_n scarce_o yet_o a_o man_n no_o body_n can_v believe_v it_o but_o those_o that_o be_v so_o bold_a as_o to_o undertake_v it_o and_o a_o little_o low_a we_o be_v not_o suffer_v to_o see_v nor_o hear_v talk_n of_o manslaughter_n and_o we_o so_o avoid_v murder_n that_o we_o do_v not_o use_v nor_o admit_v of_o the_o blood_n of_o beast_n among_o our_o meat_n 9_o tertul._n apol._n c._n 9_o tertullian_n who_o reason_v be_v strong_a refute_v the_o calumny_n of_o the_o heathen_n by_o these_o word_n which_o certain_o be_v worthy_a of_o he_o let_v your_o error_n say_v he_o make_v you_o blush_v before_o christian_n which_o do_v not_o as_o much_o as_o taste_v the_o blood_n of_o beast_n and_o therefore_o do_v abstain_v from_o thing_n strangle_v and_o from_o that_o of_o beast_n which_o have_v not_o be_v slay_v for_o fear_v of_o defile_v themselves_o with_o any_o sort_n of_o blood_n whatever_o even_o of_o that_o which_o be_v in_o the_o body_n in_o fine_a to_o prove_v they_o you_o present_v unto_o they_o pudding_n make_v of_o blood_n because_o you_o very_o well_o know_v that_o they_o be_v not_o permit_v to_o do_v the_o thing_n whereby_o you_o will_v make_v they_o offend_v be_v it_o possible_a you_o shall_v think_v that_o we_o thirst_v after_o man_n blood_n we_o that_o have_v a_o aversion_n unto_o that_o of_o beast_n if_o it_o be_v not_o that_o we_o have_v find_v it_o more_o delicious_a you_o shall_v then_o make_v use_n of_o it_o to_o prove_v they_o as_o you_o do_v use_v fire_n and_o incense_n for_o than_o you_o will_v discover_v they_o in_o desire_v human_a blood_n as_o they_o declare_v themselves_o in_o refuse_v to_o sacrifice_v and_o so_o you_o may_v condemn_v they_o if_o they_o eat_v of_o it_o as_o you_o do_v condemn_v they_o when_o they_o refuse_v to_o sacrifice_v and_o by_o this_o mean_v you_o will_v want_v no_o human_a blood_n to_o hear_v and_o to_o condemn_v the_o christian_n which_o you_o keep_v prisoner_n i_o free_o confess_v say_v the_o protestant_n that_o i_o can_v apprehend_v this_o proceed_v of_o the_o holy_a father_n if_o they_o do_v real_o eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n with_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o body_n after_o what_o manner_n or_o in_o what_o regard_n soever_o they_o eat_v it_o and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n if_o the_o christian_n of_o their_o time_n do_v eat_v real_o and_o true_o the_o very_a flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o will_v
say_v they_o that_o the_o consecration_n be_v end_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o real_o under_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n but_o only_o in_o resemblance_n and_o in_o figure_n and_o that_o jesus_n christ_n do_v not_o transubstantiate_v real_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n but_o only_o in_o type_n and_o in_o figure_n one_o may_v lay_v what_o stress_n they_o please_v upon_o the_o testimony_n of_o these_o two_o man_n which_o may_v be_v look_v upon_o but_o as_o of_o one_o see_v the_o one_o transcribe_v it_o from_o the_o other_o as_o for_o my_o part_n i_o shall_v only_o say_v that_o i_o take_v the_o present_a armenian_n to_o be_v so_o gross_o ignorant_a that_o they_o scarce_o know_v what_o they_o do_v believe_v of_o this_o mystery_n prateolus_n do_v positive_o teach_v the_o same_o thing_n 67._o de_fw-fr haeres_fw-la l._n 1._o haer_fw-mi 67._o which_o be_v also_o confirm_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o thomas_n herbert_n a_o english_a man_n which_o have_v be_v so_o inform_v upon_o the_o place_n as_o he_o declare_v in_o the_o relation_n of_o his_o voyage_n of_o the_o translation_n of_o mr._n wick_n fort_n what_o i_o say_v of_o the_o armenian_n i_o may_v almost_o say_v of_o all_o the_o greek_n in_o general_a for_o it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o they_o be_v fall_v into_o very_o great_a ignorance_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o christian_a religion_n and_o have_v corrupt_v their_o primitive_a faith_n by_o many_o alteration_n nevertheless_o learning_n have_v flourish_v a_o long_a time_n among_o they_o their_o ignorance_n be_v not_o so_o very_o great_a as_o that_o of_o other_o christian_a communion_n of_o the_o east_n they_o have_v have_v but_o very_o few_o that_o have_v write_v since_o the_o age_n which_o we_o have_v examine_v in_o the_o precedent_a chapter_n yet_o have_v they_o have_v some_o few_o as_o nicholas_n de_fw-fr methona_n nicholas_n cabasilas_n mark_v of_o ephesus_n and_o jeremy_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n as_o for_o bessarion_n i_o do_v not_o put_v he_o into_o the_o number_n because_o he_o turn_v unto_o the_o party_n of_o the_o latin_n who_o to_o requite_v he_o honour_v he_o with_o a_o cardinal_n cap_n whereas_o the_o other_o die_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n if_o you_o will_v know_v of_o they_o what_o they_o believe_v of_o the_o eucharist_n they_o will_v answer_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o after_o consecration_n they_o be_v his_o body_n blood_n and_o so_o far_o the_o roman_a catholic_n have_v cause_n to_o believe_v they_o be_v of_o their_o side_n but_o it_o must_v be_v confess_v also_o that_o they_o say_v thing_n which_o do_v not_o agree_v well_o with_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o which_o make_v the_o protestant_n conclude_v that_o the_o change_n whereof_o they_o speak_v be_v not_o a_o change_n of_o substance_n but_o of_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n for_o not_o here_o to_o repeat_v what_o be_v say_v by_o euthymius_n in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n 26._o in_o matth._n 26._o that_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n offer_v be_v not_o to_o be_v consider_v graeco-lat_n in_o exposit_n liturg_n c._n 32._o &_o 43_o t._n 2._o bibl._n pat._n graeco-lat_n but_o their_o virtue_n and_o without_o insist_v upon_o cabasilas_n his_o regard_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n as_o dead_a and_o crucify_a for_o we_o which_o by_o the_o confession_n of_o all_o christian_n can_v be_v true_a in_o the_o reality_n of_o the_o thing_n but_o only_o in_o the_o signification_n of_o the_o mystery_n nor_o in_o that_o he_o say_v that_o all_o those_o unto_o who_o the_o priest_n give_v the_o communion_n do_v not_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n ibid._n de_fw-fr corpore_fw-la &_o sanguine_a christi_fw-la ibid._n nicholas_n de_fw-fr methona_n do_v formal_o affirm_v the_o union_n of_o the_o symbol_n unto_o the_o divinity_n which_o be_v exact_o the_o opinion_n of_o damascen_n a_o opinion_n which_o as_o have_v be_v show_v do_v presuppose_v the_o existence_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n jesus_n christ_n say_v he_o do_v this_o that_o be_v to_o say_v communicate_v unto_o we_o his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n by_o thing_n which_o be_v familiar_a unto_o nature_n in_o join_v unto_o they_o his_o divinity_n and_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n jeremy_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n say_v as_o the_o other_o that_o the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o he_o add_v 10_o respon_n 1._o c._n 10_o that_o jesus_n christ_n for_o all_o that_o do_v not_o give_v the_o flesh_n which_o he_o carry_v unto_o his_o disciple_n to_o eat_v and_o elsewhere_o 7._o ibid._n c._n 7._o that_o the_o grace_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n do_v spiritual_o sanctify_v our_o soul_n and_o our_o body_n be_v sanctify_v by_o the_o sensible_a thing_n to_o wit_n the_o water_n the_o oil_n the_o bread_n the_o wine_n and_o the_o other_o thing_n sanctify_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o language_n agree_v better_a with_o damascen_n who_o he_o cite_v in_o his_o second_o answer_n than_o with_o the_o latin_n because_o the_o first_o preserve_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n but_o the_o latter_a quite_o destroy_v it_o the_o cardinal_n of_o guise_n be_v at_o venice_n have_v a_o conference_n with_o the_o greek_n and_o among_o several_a question_n that_o he_o ask_v they_o he_o demand_v of_o they_o what_o they_o believe_v of_o the_o sacrament_n 1571._o cum_fw-la sigismundo_n libero_fw-la de_fw-la rebus_fw-la moscovit_fw-la basileae_n 1571._o see_v here_o the_o answer_n they_o make_v he_o we_o believe_v and_o confess_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v so_o change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o wine_n into_o his_o blood_n that_o neither_o the_o bread_n nor_o the_o accident_n of_o its_o substance_n do_v remain_v but_o be_v change_v into_o a_o divine_a substance_n be_v there_o no_o more_o but_o this_o in_o the_o answer_n of_o the_o greek_n it_o may_v be_v say_v either_o that_o they_o do_v not_o well_o understand_v themselves_o or_o that_o through_o complaisance_n unto_o the_o latin_n among_o who_o they_o live_v they_o allow_v the_o change_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o bread_n in_o such_o a_o manner_n nevertheless_o that_o to_o show_v that_o they_o follow_v not_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o roman_a catholic_n they_o say_v that_o the_o very_a accident_n do_v not_o remain_v which_o be_v inconsistent_a with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n but_o because_o in_o this_o answer_n they_o allege_v as_o well_o the_o word_n of_o theophelact_fw-mi upon_o mar._n 14._o by_o which_o he_o declare_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v change_v into_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o also_o several_a passage_n of_o damascen_n some_o of_o which_o have_v already_o be_v examine_v in_o the_o 12_o chapter_n to_o strengthen_v their_o belief_n and_o opinion_n we_o be_v oblige_v to_o believe_v that_o the_o change_n whereof_o they_o speak_v be_v quite_o different_a from_o that_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n it_o be_v true_a that_o scarce_o any_o of_o they_o explain_v themselves_o as_o full_o as_o cyril_n of_o lucar_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n who_o a_o little_a above_o thirty_o year_n ago_o say_v 17._o cyrillus_n constantinop_n patriarch_n confession_n fidei_fw-la c._n 17._o we_o believe_v that_o the_o other_o sacrament_n which_o our_o lord_n do_v institute_v be_v that_o which_o we_o call_v eucharist_n for_o the_o night_n wherein_o he_o be_v betray_v take_v bread_n and_o blessing_n it_o he_o say_v unto_o the_o disciple_n take_v eat_v this_o be_v my_o body_n and_o take_v the_o cup_n he_o give_v thanks_o and_o say_v drink_v you_o all_o of_o this_o it_o be_v my_o blood_n which_o be_v shed_v for_o you_o do_v this_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o and_o st._n paul_n add_v as_o often_o as_o you_o eat_v of_o this_o bread_n and_o drink_v of_o this_o cup_n you_o show_v the_o lord_n death_n this_o be_v the_o plain_a the_o true_a and_o lawful_a tradition_n of_o this_o admirable_a mystery_n in_o the_o administration_n and_o knowledge_n whereof_o we_o confess_v and_o believe_v the_o true_a and_o certain_a presence_n of_o our_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n to_o wit_n that_o which_o faith_n teach_v and_o give_v unto_o we_o and_o not_o that_o which_o transubstantiation_n rash_o and_o unadvised_o invent_v do_v teach_v if_o i_o will_v write_v the_o history_n of_o this_o patriarch_n i_o shall_v be_v oblige_v to_o speak_v of_o his_o country_n i_o mean_v of_o the_o isle_n of_o crete_n now_o candia_n of_o the_o great_a affection_n he_o have_v unto_o learning_n the_o marvellous_a progress_n he_o make_v therein_o during_o his_o stay_n in_o italy_n of_o the_o voyage_n which_o he_o make_v â—â—to_o
318._o of_o the_o care_n which_o shall_v be_v take_v in_o receive_v of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o read_v this_o title_n it_o come_v into_o my_o mind_n that_o the_o father_n of_o the_o council_n may_v haply_o have_v comprise_v auricular_a confession_n in_o the_o preparation_n which_o they_o command_v yet_o nevertheless_o i_o do_v not_o find_v therein_o any_o such_o thing_n they_o only_o warn_v that_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o care_n must_v be_v take_v in_o participate_v of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o take_v care_n that_o we_o do_v not_o abstain_v from_o it_o too_o long_o lest_o that_o shall_v turn_v unto_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o soul_n and_o that_o if_o one_o partake_v thereof_o indiscreet_o we_o shall_v fear_v what_o the_o apostle_n say_v whosoever_o eat_v and_o drink_v unworthy_o eat_v and_o drink_v his_o own_o damnation_n a_o man_n ought_v therefore_o to_o examine_v himself_o according_a to_o the_o command_n of_o the_o same_o apostle_n and_o so_o eat_v of_o this_o bread_n and_o drink_v of_o this_o cup_n that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o prepare_v himself_o for_o the_o receive_n of_o so_o great_a a_o sacrament_n in_o abstain_v some_o day_n from_o the_o work_n of_o the_o flesh_n and_o in_o purify_n of_o his_o body_n and_o soul_n hincmar_n archbishop_n of_o rheims_n who_o die_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o ix_o century_n use_v the_o same_o method_n when_o he_o represent_v unto_o charles_n the_o bald_a the_o preparation_n necessary_a for_o worthy_a receive_v the_o sacrament_n 102._o opusc_n 1._o c._n 12._o t._n 2._o p._n 101_o 102._o he_o desire_v that_o every_o one_o will_v judge_v himself_o to_o the_o end_n that_o the_o trial_n be_v make_v in_o the_o heart_n the_o thought_n shall_v serve_v for_o a_o accuser_n the_o conscience_n for_o a_o witness_n and_o fear_v for_o a_o executioner_n then_o that_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o soul_n shall_v fall_v by_o tear_n and_o in_o fine_a that_o the_o understanding_n shall_v give_v such_o a_o sentence_n that_o a_o man_n shall_v judge_v himself_o unworthy_a of_o participate_v of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o several_a other_o thing_n which_o he_o propose_v without_o speak_v any_o thing_n of_o confession_n but_o by_o degree_n confession_n establish_v itself_o infensible_o among_o the_o christian_n of_o the_o west_n and_o at_o length_n innocent_a the_o three_o authorize_v it_o by_o a_o decree_n at_o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n in_o the_o year_n 1215._o at_o which_o time_n the_o albigensis_n and_o waldensis_n have_v separate_v themselves_o from_o communion_n of_o the_o latin_n the_o most_o part_n of_o all_o christian_a communion_n have_v no_o such_o law_n as_o the_o latin_n that_o oblige_v they_o unto_o confession_n before_o receive_v the_o communion_n for_o example_n the_o abyssins_n or_o ethiopian_n the_o armenian_n the_o nestorian_n confession_n it_o be_v grant_v be_v use_v in_o the_o greek_a church_n which_o be_v of_o a_o large_a extent_n but_o it_o be_v so_o little_o practise_v that_o their_o bishop_n and_o priest_n do_v scarce_o ever_o confess_v 2._o de_fw-fr concord_n l._n 4._o c._n 2._o as_o arcudius_n a_o greek_a latinize_v do_v inform_v we_o and_o as_o for_o the_o protestant_n every_o body_n know_v they_o have_v find_v this_o yoke_n of_o the_o latin_n too_o heavy_a to_o bear_v but_o if_o the_o holy_a father_n have_v not_o hitherto_o demand_v private_a confession_n before_o come_v unto_o the_o table_n of_o our_o lord_n they_o do_v require_v other_o disposition_n without_o which_o they_o forbid_v we_o approach_v unto_o it_o it_o be_v in_o this_o sense_n that_o st._n chrysostom_n condemn_v the_o practice_n of_o those_o which_o come_v unto_o the_o sacrament_n as_o it_o be_v by_o rancounter_n and_o by_o custom_n at_o certain_a time_n which_o they_o look_v upon_o to_o be_v more_o solemn_a he_o show_v they_o that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o time_n that_o make_v we_o any_o thing_n the_o more_o worthy_a to_o receive_v but_o that_o it_o be_v the_o purity_n of_o the_o soul_n the_o holiness_n of_o our_o life_n the_o innocence_n of_o our_o conversation_n 1051._o chrysost_n hom_o 3._o in_o c._n 1._o ad_fw-la ephes_n p._n 1050_o 1051._o it_o be_v not_o say_v he_o the_o epiphany_n nor_o the_o lent_n that_o render_v we_o worthy_a to_o approach_v unto_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n it_o be_v the_o sincerity_n and_o purity_n of_o heart_n therewith_o draw_v near_o at_o all_o time_n and_o without_o they_o never_o come_v unto_o it_o consider_v with_o what_o care_n and_o with_o what_o respect_n the_o flesh_n of_o sacrifice_n be_v eat_v under_o the_o law_n what_o caution_n do_v they_o not_o use_v what_o trouble_n be_v they_o not_o continual_o at_o to_o purify_v themselves_o to_o that_o purpose_n and_o you_o approach_v unto_o a_o sacrifice_n which_o the_o very_a angel_n behold_v with_o a_o religious_a reverence_n you_o think_v it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o prepare_v yourselves_o unto_o so_o solemn_a a_o action_n by_o govern_v yourselves_o according_a to_o the_o course_n of_o the_o season_n consider_v the_o vessel_n which_o be_v employ_v for_o the_o celebration_n of_o this_o sacrament_n how_o clean_o they_o be_v how_o bright_a and_o shine_a they_o be_v yet_o nevertheless_o our_o soul_n shall_v be_v clean_a more_o holy_a and_o more_o resplendent_a than_o these_o vessel_n see_v that_o it_o be_v only_o for_o we_o that_o they_o be_v prepare_v and_o in_o another_o place_n speak_v of_o seldom_o and_o often_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n 1872._o id._n hom._n 17_o in_o ep._n ad_fw-la heb._n p._n 1872._o we_o regard_v not_o say_v he_o neither_o those_o which_o communicate_v often_o nor_o those_o which_o communicate_v seldom_o but_o those_o which_o communicate_v with_o a_o sincere_a conscience_n a_o pure_a heart_n and_o a_o unreprovable_a life_n let_v those_o that_o be_v in_o this_o condition_n always_o draw_v near_o and_o those_o which_o be_v not_o let_v they_o not_o so_o much_o as_o once_o draw_v near_o because_o they_o only_o draw_v upon_o themselves_o the_o wrath_n of_o god_n and_o make_v themselves_o worthy_a of_o condemnation_n of_o pain_n and_o of_o punishment_n which_o shall_v not_o seem_v strange_a unto_o we_o for_o as_o meat_n which_o be_v wholesome_a of_o themselves_o be_v receive_v into_o a_o disease_a body_n there_o cause_v a_o disorder_n and_o a_o entire_a corruption_n and_o become_v the_o original_a of_o some_o disease_n so_o it_o be_v the_o same_o of_o these_o terrible_a and_o venerable_a mystery_n when_o they_o be_v receive_v into_o soul_n which_o be_v indispose_v and_o because_o the_o holy_a father_n consider_v that_o this_o august_n sacrament_n which_o give_v life_n unto_o some_o give_v death_n unto_o other_o that_o be_v to_o say_v unto_o those_o which_o receive_v it_o unworthy_o and_o that_o if_o it_o be_v full_a of_o consolation_n unto_o holy_a soul_n it_o be_v also_o full_a of_o terror_n unto_o the_o wicked_a they_o have_v speak_v of_o it_o as_o of_o a_o terrible_a and_o fearful_a sacrament_n because_o according_a to_o the_o say_n of_o the_o same_o st._n chrysostom_n whilst_o the_o death_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v celebrate_v act_n hom._n 21._o in_o act_n a_o dreadful_a sacrament_n be_v represent_v god_n give_v himself_o for_o the_o world_n from_o thence_o come_v the_o exhortation_n address_v unto_o the_o people_n in_o the_o ancient_a liturgy_n to_o call_v they_o unto_o the_o communion_n draw_v near_o with_o fear_n 4._o august_n l._n 3._o the_o doctr_n christ_n c._n 16._o &_o in_o ps_n 21._o hom._n 2._o id._n qu._n super_fw-la evang_fw-la l._n 2._o q._n 38._o p._n 152._o t._n 4._o and_o in_o fine_a shall_v not_o we_o be_v seize_v with_o a_o holy_a fear_n accompany_v with_o a_o very_a great_a respect_n to_o participate_v of_o the_o death_n of_o our_o saviour_n to_o eat_v his_o passion_n in_o eat_v his_o supper_n as_o st._n austin_n speak_v and_o to_o lick_v as_o he_o say_v again_o his_o suffering_n in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o of_o his_o blood_n but_o if_o this_o warning_n be_v give_v unto_o communicant_n they_o be_v tell_v also_o in_o invite_v they_o unto_o the_o holy_a communion_n holy_a thing_n be_v for_o the_o saint_n whereupon_o st._n chrysostom_n make_v this_o reflection_n when_o the_o deacon_n cry_v hebr._fw-la hom._n 17._o in_o ep._n ad_fw-la hebr._fw-la holy_a thing_n be_v for_o the_o holy_a it_o be_v as_o if_o he_o say_v let_v not_o he_o draw_v near_o which_o be_v not_o holy_a he_o do_v not_o say_v only_o him_z which_o be_v free_a of_o sin_n but_o he_o that_o be_v holy_a for_o it_o be_v not_o bare_o the_o remission_n of_o sin_n which_o render_v a_o man_n holy_a but_o it_o be_v the_o presence_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o the_o abundance_n of_o good_a work_n and_o st._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n 5._o mystag_n 5._o the_o holy_a thing_n say_v he_o be_v propose_v to_o be_v sanctify_v by_o the_o
christ_n be_v present_a with_o the_o believe_a soul_n by_o the_o intercourse_n of_o devotion_n id._n 241_o jesus_n christ_n must_v be_v seek_v in_o heaven_n in_o communicate_v id._n 242_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v make_v 1600_o year_n ago_o can_v be_v make_v every_o day_n b._n ch._n 5._o 251_o in_o what_o sense_n the_o book_n of_o charlemagne_n condemn_v the_o term_n of_o image_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o sacrament_n b._n ch._n 12._o 380_o john_n scot_n write_v of_o the_o sacrament_n by_o command_n of_o charles_n the_o bald._n b._n ch._n 13._o 403_o adversary_n of_o john_n scot_n upon_o the_o point_n of_o predestination_n id._n 415_o john_n scot_n never_o accuse_v by_o his_o adversary_n to_o have_v err_v upon_o the_o point_n of_o the_o eucharist_n id._n ibid._n john_n scot_n enroll_v in_o the_o number_n of_o saint_n after_o his_o death_n id._n 413_o the_o book_n compose_v by_o john_n scot_n by_o command_n of_o the_o emperor_n charles_n the_o bald_a burn_v at_o the_o council_n of_o verceil_n 200_o year_n after_o viz._n an._n 1050._o id._n 414_o l._n a_o body_n can_v be_v in_o several_a place_n at_o once_o no_o not_o the_o glorify_a body_n of_o our_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n b._n ch._n 5._o p._n 247_o the_o glorify_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n can_v exist_v invisible_o and_o after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o spirit_n in_o one_o place_n nor_o by_o consequence_n in_o the_o eucharist_n id._n 248_o the_o place_n which_o contain_v be_v great_a than_o what_o be_v contain_v id._n 251_o two_o body_n can_v be_v in_o one_o and_o the_o same_o place_n and_o there_o can_v be_v penetration_n of_o dimension_n id._n 261_o every_o part_n of_o a_o body_n shall_v answer_v unto_o every_o part_n of_o the_o place_n id._n ibid._n a_o body_n can_v be_v whole_a and_o entire_a in_o one_o of_o its_o part_n id._n ibid._n the_o original_a of_o use_v lamp_n and_o light_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n c._n ch._n 1._o 531_o m._n the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v to_o be_v eat_v spiritual_o and_o corporal_o b._n ch._n 4._o 234_o the_o wicked_a do_v not_o eat_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o the_o sacrament_n of_o it_o only_o idem_fw-la 237_o john_n hus_n and_o jerome_n of_o prague_n put_v to_o death_n as_o enemy_n of_o transubstantiation_n although_o they_o ever_o believe_v it_o b._n ch._n 19_o 508_o etc._n etc._n what_o a_o mystery_n do_v mean_v b._n ch._n 5._o 259_o etc._n etc._n n._n the_o nature_n of_o bread_n remain_v after_o consecration_n b._n ch._n 2._o 206_o nicholas_n the_o first_o keep_v silent_a during_o the_o dispute_n of_o the_o ix_o century_n b._n ch._n 15._o 430_o the_o silence_n of_o nicholas_n the_o first_o no_o way_n favourable_a unto_o paschas_fw-la id._n 431_o o._n john_n damascen_n his_o particular_a opinion_n of_o the_o eucharist_n b._n ch._n 12._o 365_o paschas_fw-la radbert_n a_o friar_n of_o the_o monastery_n of_o corby_n near_o amiens_n his_o opinion_n he_o be_v after_o abbot_n of_o the_o same_o convent_n b._n ch._n 13._o 385_o opinion_n of_o the_o adversary_n of_o paschas_fw-la id._n 393_o etc._n etc._n the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la be_v that_o of_o roman_a catholic_n and_o the_o opinion_n of_o his_o adversary_n that_o of_o protestant_n which_o be_v call_v calvinist_n id._n 405_o the_o opinion_n of_o his_o adversary_n follow_v by_o the_o great_a man_n in_o the_o ix_o century_n idem_fw-la 430_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o pope_n adrian_n the_o second_o and_o nicholas_n the_o first_o prejudicial_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la b._n ch._n 15._o 431_o the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la have_v no_o advantage_n over_o that_o of_o his_o adversary_n during_o the_o x._o century_n b._n ch._n 16._o 440_o it_o begin_v to_o be_v establish_v in_o the_o xi_o century_n b._n ch._n 17._o 451_o berengarius_fw-la and_o his_o follower_n opposition_n with_o his_o several_a condemnation_n which_o hinder_v not_o but_o he_o persevere_v unto_o his_o death_n id._n 455_o berengarius_fw-la call_v the_o opinion_n contrary_a to_o he_o the_o folly_n of_o paschas_fw-la of_o the_o people_n and_o of_o lanfrank_n id._n 454_o berengarius_fw-la his_fw-la opinion_n condemn_v after_o his_o death_n by_o urban_n the_o second_o in_o a_o council_n hold_v at_o plaisance_n anno_fw-la 1095._o b._n ch._n 18._o 465_o those_o which_o hold_v this_o belief_n assemble_v themselves_o in_o the_o archbishopric_a of_o treves_n anno_fw-la 1106._o id._n 466_o p._n reflection_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n upon_o the_o word_n of_o institution_n of_o the_o eucharist_n b._n ch._n 1._o 187_o how_o they_o understand_v these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n id._n 188_o no_o body_n can_v participate_v of_o himself_o b._n ch._n 5._o 262_o how_o the_o father_n instruct_v their_o catechumeny_n b._n ch._n 7._o 283_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d signify_v not_o only_o to_o adore_v but_o venerate_a and_o respect_v therefore_o it_o be_v to_o be_v explain_v according_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o subject_a in_o hand_n c._n ch._n 4._o 563_o etc._n etc._n q._n the_o question_n of_o communicate_v under_o both_o kind_n discuss_v at_o large_a a._n ch._n 12._o 141_o etc._n etc._n who_o oppose_v not_o a_o error_n approve_v it_o b._n ch._n 15._o 431_o whosoever_o recover_v not_o a_o man_n from_o error_n show_v that_o he_o err_v himself_o id._n ibid._n whosoever_o defend_v not_o a_o truth_n suppress_v it_o id._n ibid._n the_o question_n of_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n full_o examine_v c._n ch._n 4._o 563_o etc._n etc._n r._n the_o christian_n reproach_v for_o sacrifice_a bread_n to_o god_n a._n ch._n 3._o 25_o christian_n reproach_v for_o serve_v ceres_n and_o bacchus_n id._n ibid._n religious_a woman_n call_v the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n common_a wine_n b._n ch._n 6._o 273_o remy_n of_o auxerr_n as_o well_o as_o damascen_n believe_v the_o union_n of_o the_o bread_n unto_o the_o divinity_n b._n ch._n 13._o 391_o rupert_n de_fw-fr duitz_n believe_v the_o assumption_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o follow_v near_o hand_n the_o opinion_n of_o damascen_n and_o of_o remy_n of_o auxerr_n b._n ch._n 18._o 468_o s._n the_o sacrament_n be_v simple_a in_o the_o act_n and_o wonderful_a in_o effect_n preface_n the_o sacrifice_n of_o christian_n be_v a_o sacrifice_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n a._n ch._n 8._o 82_o the_o reason_n why_o the_o father_n give_v the_o eucharist_n the_o name_n of_o sacrifice_n but_o improper_o id._n 83_o etc._n etc._n they_o confess_v unto_o the_o pagan_n they_o have_v neither_o altar_n nor_o sacrifice_n id._n 94_o they_o never_o oppose_v the_o eucharist_n unto_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o law_n but_o the_o action_n of_o piety_n and_o christian_a religion_n and_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o cross_n id._n 96_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o sacrament_n to_o represent_v the_o elevation_n of_o christ_n on_o the_o cross_n when_o begin_v to_o be_v practise_v a._n ch._n 9_o 101_o the_o elevation_n convert_v into_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o host_n in_o the_o xiii_o century_n idem_fw-la 105_o there_o have_v be_v always_o people_n in_o the_o west_n which_o have_v celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n without_o elevation_n or_o adoration_n id._n 103_o the_o break_n of_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n always_o practise_v in_o the_o church_n even_o among_o the_o latin_n until_o the_o xii_o century_n a._n ch._n 9_o 106_o the_o sacrament_n have_v no_o miracle_n in_o they_o b._n ch._n 2._o 212_o it_o be_v unto_o the_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n of_o the_o sacrament_n that_o we_o must_v refer_v the_o communion_n which_o we_o have_v with_o jesus_n christ_n and_o our_o vinification_n b._n ch._n 3._o 230_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o sense_n be_v infallible_a b._n ch._n 5._o 257_o the_o use_n of_o flower_n practise_v by_o the_o latin_n in_o honour_n to_o the_o sacrament_n unknown_a unto_o the_o primitive_a christian_n c._n ch._n 4._o 573_o t._n alter_v or_o eucharistical_a table_n one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n of_o the_o church_n a._n ch._n 5._o 44_o 45._o it_o be_v for_o a_o long_a time_n make_v of_o wood_n in_o the_o same_o form_n of_o table_n to_o eat_v upon_o and_o not_o in_o the_o form_n of_o a_o altar_n id._n ibid._n there_o be_v but_o one_o table_n or_o one_o altar_n in_o a_o church_n id._n 47_o the_o greek_n muscovite_n and_o abyssins_n now_o retain_v the_o same_o custom_n id._n 50_o what_o fraud_n and_o deceit_n be_v b._n ch._n 5._o 260_o the_o taborite_n of_o bohemia_n and_o their_o belief_n b._n ch._n 19_o 505_o john_n hus_n and_o jerome_n of_o prague_n ever_o hold_v transubstantiation_n id._n 508_o v._n there_o can_v no_o prescription_n be_v allege_v against_o truth_n preface_n the_o truth_n of_o god_n must_v be_v follow_v and_o not_o the_o tradition_n of_o men._n a._n ch._n 1._o p._n 1_o a_o body_n shall_v be_v visible_a and_o palbable_a b._n ch._n 5._o 247_o what_o may_v be_v see_v and_o feel_v be_v a_o body_n id._n 264_o waldensis_n their_o doctrine_n manner_n and_o the_o persecution_n use_v against_o they_o b._n ch._n 18._o 472_o etc._n etc._n waldensis_fw-la in_o italy_n in_o the_o fourteen_o century_n b._n ch._n 19_o 502_o wickliff_n his_o doctrine_n and_o follower_n which_o be_v very_o numerous_a in_o england_n under_o the_o name_n of_o lollard_n in_o the_o fourteen_o century_n id._n 499_o the_o waldensis_n of_o provence_n and_o piedmont_n id._n 512_o the_o original_a of_o holy_a vestment_n use_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n c._n ch._n 1._o 539_o finis_fw-la